Skip to main content

Full text of "A supplement to the second edition of the methods of ethics : containing all the important additions and alterations in the third edition"

See other formats


o 


=10 


IS 


A    SUPPLEMENT 

TO  THE  SECOND   EDITION 


OP  THE 


METHODS    OF    ETHICS 


A    SUPPLEMENT 

TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION 


OF    THE 


METHODS    OF    ETHICS 


BY 


HENRY    SIDGWICK,    Lrra.D. 

KNIGHTBRIDGE   PROFESSOR   OF   MORAL   PHILOSOPHY   IN   THE    UNIVERSITY   OF 
CAMBRIDGE. 


CONTAINING  ALL  THE  IMPORTANT  ADDITIONS  AND 
ALTERATIONS  IN  THE  THIRD  EDITION. 


MACMILLAN    AND    CO, 

1884 

[The  Right  of  Translation  is  reserved.] 


CDamfcrttgc : 


PRINTED   BY   C.   J.    CLAY,    M.A.   AND    SON, 
AT   THE   UNIVERSITY   PRESS. 


PEEFACE. 


IN  this  third  edition  I  have  again  made  extensive 
alterations,  and  introduced  a  considerable  amount  of 
new  matter.  Some  of  these  changes  and  additions  are 
due  to  modifications  of  my  own  ethical  or  psychological 
views;  but  I  do  not  think  that  any  of  these  are  of 
great  importance  in  relation  to  the  main  subject  of  the 
treatise.  And  by  far  the  largest  part  of  the  new 
matter  introduced  has  been  written  either  (l)  to  re 
move  obscurities,  ambiguities,  and  minor  inconsistencies 
in  the  exposition  of  my  views  which  the  criticisms1  of 
others  or  my  own  reflection  have  enabled  me  to  dis 
cover;  or  (2)  to  treat  as  fully  as  seemed  desirable 
certain  parts  or  aspects  of  the  subject  which  I  had 
either  passed  over  altogether  or  discussed  too  slightly 
in  my  previous  editions,  and  on  which  it  now  appears 
to  me  important  to  explain  my  opinions,  either  for  the 
greater  completeness  of  my  treatise, — according  to  my 
own  view  of  the  subject, — or  for  its  better  adaptation 
to  the  present  state  of  ethical  thought  in  England. 
The  most  important  changes  of  the  first  kind  have  been 
made  in  chaps,  i.  and  ix.  of  Book  I.,  chaps,  i. — iii.  of 
Book  n.  and  chaps,  i.,  xiii.  and  xiv.  of  Book  in. :  under 

1  I  must  here  acknowledge  the  advantage  that  I  have  received  from  the 
remarks  and  questions  of  my  pupils,  and  from  criticisms  privately  communicated 
to  me  by  others ;  among  these  latter  I  ought  especially  to  mention  an  instructive 
examination  of  my  fundamental  doctrines  by  the  Rev.  Hastings  Eashdall. 


vi  PREFACE. 

the  second  head  I  may  mention  the  discussions  of  the 
relation  of  intellect  to  moral  action  in  Book  i.  chap,  iii., 
of  volition  in  Book  i.  chap,  v.,  of  the  causes  of  pleasure 
and  pain  in  Book  n.  chap,  vi.,  of  the  notion  of  virtue 
in  the  morality  of  Common  Sense  in  Book  in.  chap.  ii. 
and  of  evolutional  ethics  in  Book  iv.  chap.  iv.  (chiefly). 

In  conclusion,  I  ought  to  explain  that  the  matter 
contained  in  this  supplement  is  only  in  part  new  :  as 
in  many  cases  I  have  thought  it  more  convenient  to 
include  portions  of  the  old  text,  in  order  to  make  the 
new  matter  more  readily  intelligible ;  indeed  in  some 
of  the  passages  here  given  the  alterations  that  have 
been  made  are  in  extent  slight,  though  always  in  effect 
not  unimportant,  according  to  my  judgment. 

At  the  commencement  of  each  passage  I  have 
always  noted  the  line  of  the  page  in  the  second  edition 
at  which  the  passage  is  to  be  inserted :  but  it  did  not 
occur  to  me,  until  the  first  seven  sheets  of  this  sup 
plement  had  been  printed  off,  that  the  reader  might 
sometimes  have  trouble  in  finding  the  place  at  which 
he  was  to  return  to  the  text  of  the  second  edition  at 
the  conclusion  of  a  new  insertion.  In  the  remainder 
of  the  supplement  I  have  noted  the  point  of  return  to 
the  old  text,  as  well  as  the  point  of  departure  from  it, 
in  the  case  of  all  the  passages  long  enough  to  cause 
any  difficulty ;  and  in  order  to  remedy  as  far  as 
possible  the  absence  of  this  indication  in  the  first 
seven  sheets,  I  have  subjoined  an  exact  account  of  all 
the  longer  passages  of  the  second  edition  which  the 
reader  is  understood  to  omit,  in  introducing  the  pas 
sages  given  in  the  first  portion  of  this  supplement — i.e. 
to  the  end  of  Book  in.  ch.  ii. 


PREFACE  Vll 


BOOK  I. 

Chapter  i.  p.  1,  1.  13— p.  2,  1.  28 ;  p.  3,  1.  9—29 ;  p.  5,  1.  14—29 ;  p.  7, 
1.  27— p.  8, 1.  33 ;  p.  9, 1.  1—29  ;  p.  13,  1.  11—18. 

Chap.  ii.  p.  15,  1.  31—38;  p.  18,  1.  1— p.  19,  L  34;  p.  20,  1.  27—37; 
p.  21, 1.  8—17. 

Chap.  iii.  p.  24, 1.  1—4 ;  p.  24, 1.  13— p.  25, 1.  24  ;  p.  26,  1.  6—8  ;  p.  27, 
1.  31— p.  29, 1.  1 ;  p.  29, 1.  20— p.  30,  1.  29 ;  the  whole  of  §  4. 

Chap.  iv.  p.  35,  1.  9— p.  36,  1.  11;  p.  36,  last  line  to  end  of  p.  37; 
p.  38, 1.  28— p.  39,  1.  23  ;  p.  40, 1.  13—35. 

Chap.  v.  §  1  and  §  2  to  p.  51,  1.  25;  p.  52,  1.  18—20  and  1.  29—38; 
p.  54, 1.  13—28 ;  p.  55,  1.  10—23  ;  p.  57,  1.  29— p.  58,  1.  6  ;  p.  59,  1.  16—21 ; 
p.  60, 1.  15—33 ;  p.  61, 1.  27—35. 

Chap,  vi.  p.  63, 1.  1—10  ;  p.  64, 1.  12— p.  66, 1.  8 ;  p.  66, 1.  23—28;  p.  67, 
1.  1—13;  p.  70, 1.  35— p.  71, 1.  18;  p.  73,  1.  9-34;  p.  75, 1.  12—27. 

Chap.  vii.  p.  81, 1.  5— p.  82, 1.  14. 

Chap.  viii.  p.  85,  1.  1—16  ;  p.  86,  1.  6— p.  87,  1.  13 ;  p.  88,  1.  21— p.  89, 
1.  4  ;  p.  91,  1.  2—14. 

Chap.  ix.  p.  94, 1.  1—24  ;  p.  96, 1.  6— p.  98, 1.  13  (the  reader  should  take 
note  that  the  matter  in  §  2  is  rearranged) ;  §  3,  except  p.  100,  1.  10 — 33, 
which  now  stand  as  a  note  to  §  2 ;  §  4  to  p.  101,  1.  34 ;  p.  103,  1.  18  to  end 
of  chapter. 


BOOK  II. 

Chapter  i.  p.  109, 1.  4—11 ;  1.  24—34  ;  p.  110, 1.  32—39. 

Chap.  ii.  p.  Ill,  1.  1—21 ;  p.  112,  1.  4—15 ;  §  2  to  p.  114,  1.  7  ;  p.  114, 
1.  23—31 ;  p.  115,  1.  8— p.  116,  1.  9. 

Chap.  iii.  (The  reader  should  note  the  changed  arrangement  of  the 
matter  in  uus  cnapter.)  p.  118,  1.  37— p.  119,  1.  14;  p.  120,  1.  *20— 28;  p. 
121,  1.  9—16;  1.  30—33;  p.  122,  1.  26—35;  p.  124,  1.  28— p.  126,  1.  18;  p. 
129, 1.  17— p.  130,  1.  5  ;  p.  131,  1.  10— p.  132, 1.  20  ;  p.  132, 1.  30—35. 


Vlll  PREFACE. 

Chap.  iv.  p.  136,  1.  1—19 ;  p.  136,  1.  28— p.  137,  1.  2;  p.  137,  1.  26—29 ; 
1.  35—39 ;  p.  138,  L  23—38 ;  p.  141, 1.  33— p.  142, 1.  7. 

Chap.  v.  p.  146,  1.  1—10  ;  p.  147,  1.  17—32;  p.  147,  1.  36— p.  148, 1.  4; 
p.  148,  L  31— p.  149,  1.  7;  p.  149,  1.  36— p.  150,  1.  17;  p.  150,  1.  29—34; 
p.  151,  1.  9—21  ;  p.  152,  1.  1—14;  p.  153,  1.  16—30;  p.  154, 1.  29— p.  155, 
1.  16;  p.  155, 1.  31— p.  156,  1.  5;  p.  156, 1.  16—22  ;  1.  25—35;  p.  159, 1.  8— p. 
160, 1.  21. 

Chap.  vi.  pp.  162,  163  and  166  are  omitted,  and  the  matter  rearranged 
in  the  manner  explained  below. 


BOOK  III. 

Chapter  i.  p.  176,  1.  20— p.  181,  1.  13 ;  p.  183,  1.  6— p.  185,  1.  26  (except 
p.  184, 1.  16—33  which  are  placed  earlier  in  §  2)  ;  p.  186, 1.  13—32. 

Chap.  ii.  p.  191, 1.  3—18  ;  p.  191, 1.  39— p.  195, 1.  4. 


EKEATA  IN  SUPPLEMENT. 

p.  13,  1.  37,  for  "But"  read  "p.  26,  1.  8.    The' 

p.  36,  1.  11,  insert  "p.  64,  1.  12" 

p.  37,  1.  11,  insert  "  p.  67,  1.  1 " 

p.  38,  1.  25,  before  "Butler"  insert  "p.  75,  1.  12" 

p.  40,  1.  1,  for  "p.  87,  1.  4"  read  "p.  84,  1.  5" 

p.  74,  L  1,  for  "p.  143,  1.  19"  read  "p.  143,  1.  21" 


THE   METHODS   OF   ETHICS. 


BOOK  I. 


CHAPTER    I. 

INTRODUCTION. 

§  1  (p.  1,  1.  13).  ...  An  objection  is  sometimes  taken  to  the 
application  of  the  term  'Science'  to  such  studies  as  these.  It  is 
said  that  a  Science  must  necessarily  have  some  department  of 
actual  existence  for  its  subject-matter :  and  there  is  no  doubt 
that  the  term  Ethical  Science  might,  according  to  usage,  denote 
studies  that  deal  with  the  actually  existent:  viz.  either  the 
department  of  Psychology  that  deals  with  pleasures  and  pains, 
desires  and  volitions,  moral  sentiments  and  judgments,  as  actual 
phenomena  of  individual  human  minds ;  or  the  department  of 
Sociology  dealing  with  similar  phenomena,  as  exhibited  by  the 
larger  organizations  of  which  individual  human  beings  are  ele 
ments.  We  observe,  however,  that  comparatively  few  persons 
pursue  these  studies  from  pure  curiosity,  in  order  merely  to 
ascertain  what  actually  exists,  has  existed,  or  will  exist  in  time. 
Most  men  wish  not  only  to  understand  human  action,  but  also  to 
regulate  it ;  they  apply  the  ideas  '  good '  and  *  bad,'  '  right '  and 
'wrong,'  to  the  conduct  or  institutions  which  they  describe; 
and  thus  pass,  as  I  should  say,  from  the  point  of  view  of 
Psychology  or  Sociology  to  the  point  of  view  of  Ethics  or 
Politics.  It  is  true  that  the  mutual  implication  of  the  two 
kinds  of  study  is,  on  any  theory,  very  close  and  complete, 
though  the  precise  nature  and  extent  of  their  connexion  is 
s.  1 


2  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

very  differently  conceived  in  different  systems,  as  will  hereafter 
appear.  But,  on  any  theory,  our  view  of  what  ought  to  be, 
must  be  largely  derived,  in  details,  from  our  apprehension  of 
what  is;  the  means  of  realizing  our  ideal  can  only  be  thoroughly 
learnt  by  a  careful  study  of  actual  phenomena;  and  to  any 
individual  asking  himself  '  What  ought  I  to  do  or  aim  at  ? ' 
it  is  important  to  examine  the  answers  which  his  fellow-men 
have  actually  given  to  similar  questions.  Still  it  seems  clear 
that  an  attempt  to  ascertain  the  general  laws  or  uniformities 
by  which  the  varieties  of  human  conduct,  and  of  men's  senti 
ments  and  judgments  respecting  conduct,  may  be  explained,  is 
essentially  different  from  an  attempt  to  determine  which 
among  these  varieties  of  conduct  is  right  and  which  of  these 
divergent  judgments  valid.  It  is,  then,  the  systematic  con 
sideration  of  these  latter  questions  which  coDstitutes  the  special 
and  distinct  aim  of  Ethics  and  Politics :  and  it  is  merely  a 
verbal  question  whether  we  shall  apply  the  name  ' science' 
to  such  systematic  studies ;  though  it  is,  of  course,  important 
that  we  should  not  confound  them  with  the  positive  inquiries 
to  which  they  bear  respectively  so  close  a  relation. 

§  2  (p.  3, 1.  9).  ...  On  the  other  hand,  the  conception  of  Ethics 
as  essentially  an  investigation  of  the  Summum  Bonum  of  Man 
and  the  means  of  attaining  it  is  not  generally  applicable,  with-, 
out  straining,  to  the  view  of  Morality  which  we  may  conveniently 
distinguish  as  the  Intuitional  view  ;  according  to  which  conduct 
is  held  to  be  right  when  conformed  to  certain  precepts  or  prin 
ciples  of  Duty,  intuitively  known  to  be  unconditionally  binding. 
In  this  case  we  can  only  regard  the  conception  of  Ultimate  Good 
as  fundamentally  important  in  the  determination  of  Right  con 
duct  if  we  identify  the  two  notions  and  say  that  Right  conduct 
is  itself  the  sole  Ultimate  Good  for  man.  But  this  identifica 
tion  would  not,  I  conceive,  accord  with  the  moral  common  sense 
of  modern  Christian  communities;  nor  would  it  be  ordinarily 
made  by  those  who,  in  such  communities  have  held  the  Intu 
itional  view  of  Ethics.  The  majority  of  such  persons  would 
consider  that  the  notion  of  human  Good  or  Well-being  must 
include  the  attainment  of  Happiness  as  well  as  the  performance 
of  Duty;  even  while  denying  that  it  is  reasonable  for  men  to 
make  their  performance  of  Duty  conditional  on  their  knowledge 


CHAP.  I.]  INTRODUCTION.  3 

of  its  couducivcness  to  Happiness.  Or,  to  put  it  otherwise, 
they  would  hold  that  what  men  ought  to  take  as  the  practically 
ultimate  end  of  their  action  is  not  identical  with  what  we  may 
call  its  really  ultimate  or  Divine  End  ;  the  former  being  often 
entirely  realised  in  the  action  itself,  while  the  latter  includes 
ulterior  consequences  :  so  that,  in  such  cases,  though  some  con 
ception  of  these  consequences  may  be  indispensable  to  the 
completeness  of  an  ethical  system,  it  cannot  be  important  for 
the  methodical  determination  of  Right  conduct. 

§  3  (p.  4, 1.  29).  ...It  is  therefore  interesting  to  inquire  why 
this  is  not  the  case  in  Ethics ;  why  we  do  not  similarly  start 
with  certain  premises  as  to  what  ought  to  be  done  or  sought 
without  considering  the  faculty  by  which  we  apprehend  their 
truth. 

(p.  5,  1.  14).  ...One  explanation  that  may  be  offered  is  that, 
since  we  are  moved  to  action  not  by  Reason  alone  but  also  by 
desires  and  inclinations  that  operate  independently  of  reason, 
the  answer  which  we  really  want  to  the  question  '  why '  is  one 
which  does  not  merely  prove  a  certain  action  to  be  right,  but 
also  is  accompanied  by  a  predominant  inclination  to  do  it. 

That  this  explanation  is  true  for  some  minds  in  some  moods 
I  would  not  deny.  Still  I  cannot  but  think  that  when  a  man 
asks  'why  he  should  do'  anything,  he  commonly  assumes  in 
himself  a  determination  to  pursue  whatever  conduct  may  be 
shown  to  be  reasonable,  even  though  it  be  very  different 
from  that  to  which  his  non-rational  inclinations  may  prompt. 
And  we  are  generally  agreed  that  reasonable  conduct  in  any 
case  has  to  be  determined  on  principles,  in  applying  which 
the  agent's  inclination — as  it  exists  apart  from  such  deter 
mination — is  only  one  element  among  several  that  have  to  be 
considered,  and  commonly  not  the  most  important  element.... 

(p.  7, 1.  27).    Similarly,  many  Utilitarians  hold  all  the  rules  of  , 
conduct  which  men  prescribe  to  one  another  as  moral  rules,  to  be  \ 
partly  consciously  and  partly  unconsciously  prescribed  as  means  j 
to  the  end  of  the  happiness  of  the  community.     But  here  again 
it  would  seem  to  be  the  common  view  that  while  the  rules  are 
relative,  the  end  is  unconditionally  prescribed.     Indeed  it  seems 
more  obviously  held  that  we  ought  to  seek  the  happiness  of  the 
community  than  that  we  '  ought '  to  seek  our  own ;  for  in  the 

1—2 


4  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

case  of  a  man's  own  happiness  it  may  be  said  with  a  semblance 
of  truth  that  the  idea  of  '  ought '  is  inapplicable  to  that  which, 
according  to  a  psychological  law  that  has  no  exceptions,  is  always 
the  end  and  aim  of  his  voluntary  actions1.  But  it  is  not  simi 
larly  thought  that  all  men,  by  a  universal  law  of  their  nature, 
are  always  aiming  at  the  general  happiness. 

At  the  same  time,  it  is  not  necessary,  in  the  methodical  in 
vestigation  of  right  conduct,  considered  relatively  to  the  end 
either  of  private  or  of  general  happiness,  to  assume  that  the  end 
itself  is  determined  or  prescribed  by  reason :  we  only  require  to 
assume,  in  reasoning  to  cogent  practical  conclusions,  that  it  is 
generally  or  widely  adopted  as  ultimate  and  paramount.  For  if 
a  man  accepts  any  end  as  ultimate  and  paramount,  he  accepts 
implicitly  as  his  "  method  of  ethics  "  whatever  process  of  reason 
ing  enables  us  to  determine  the  conduct  most  conducive  to  this 
end.  Since,  however,  to  every  difference  in  the  end  accepted  at 
least  some  difference  in  method  will  generally  correspond :  if  all 
the  ends  which  men  have  practically  adopted  as  ultimate,  sub 
ordinating  everything  else  to  the  attainment  of  them  (under  the 
influence  of  'ruling  passions'),  were  taken  as  principles  for  which 
the  student  of  ethics  is  called  upon  to  construct  rational  methods, 
his  task  would  be  very  complex  and  extensive.  But  if  we 
confine  ourselves  to  such  ends  as  the  common  sense  of  mankind 
appears  to  accept  as  reasonable  ultimate  ends,  the  task  is  reduced, 
I  think,  within  manageable  limits;  since  this  criterion  will 
exclude  at  least  many  of  the  objects  which  men  practically  seem 
to  regard  as  paramount.  Thus  many  men  sacrifice  health, 
fortune,  happiness,  to  Fame ;  but  no  one,  so  far  as  I  know,  has 
deliberately  maintained  that  Fame  is  an  object  which  it  is 
reasonable  for  men  to  seek  for  its  own  sake :  it  only  commends 
itself  to  reflective  persons  either  (1)  on  account  of  the  Happiness 
derived  from  it,  or  (2)  because  it  attests  Excellence  of  some  kind 
already  attained  by  the  famous  person,  and  at  the  same  time 
stimulates  him  to  the  attainment  of  further  excellence  in  the 
future.  Whether  there  are  any  ends  besides  these  two,  which  it 
is  reasonable  to  regard  as  ultimate,  it  will  hereafter  be  an  im 
portant  part  of  our  business  to  investigate  :  but  we  may  perhaps 

1  In  a  subsequent  chapter  (iii.)  I  shall  try  to  shew  that  this  objection  has 
really  no  practical  force. 


CHAP.  L]  INTRODUCTION.  5 

say  that  primd  facie  the  only  two  ends  which  clearly  claim  to 
be  rational  ends,  are  the  two  just  mentioned,  Happiness  and 
Perfection  or  Excellence  of  human  nature ;  identifying  with  per 
fect  or  excellent  existence  the  vaguer .  terms  Wellbeing  or 
Welfare,  so  far  as  they  are  interpreted  as  meaning  something 
distinct  from  Happiness.  And  we  must  observe  that  the  adop 
tion  of  the  former  of  these  ends  leads  us  to  two  primd  facie 
distinct  methods,  according  as  it  is  sought  to  be  realized 
universally,  or  by  each  inclividual  for  himself  alone.... 

(p.  9,  1.  1).  The  case  seems  to  be  otherwise  with  Perfection. 
At  first  sight,  indeed,  the  same  alternatives  present  themselves1: 
it  seems  that  the  Perfection  aimed  at  may  be  taken  either  in 
dividually  or  universally ;  and  circumstances  are  conceivable  in 
which  a  man  is  not  unlikely  to  think  that  he  could  best  promote 
the  Perfection  of  others  by  sacrificing  his  own.  But  no  moralist  has 
ever  approved  of  such  sacrifice,  at  least  so  far  as  Moral  Perfection 
is  concerned ;  no  one  has  ever  directed  an  individual  to  promote 
the  virtue  of  others  except  in  so  far  as  this  promotion  is  com 
patible  with,  or  rather  involved  in,  the  complete  realization  of 
I  Virtue  in  himself2.  So  far,  then,  there  is  no  primd  facie  need  of 
I  separating  the  method  of  determining  right  conduct  which  takes 
I  the  Perfection  of  the  individual  as  the  ultimate  end  from  that 
'  which  aims  at  the  Perfection  of  the  human  community.  And 
since  Virtue  is  commonly  conceived  as  the  most  valuable  element 
of  human  Perfection  or  Excellence ;  while  again  the  realization 
of  Virtue  is  commonly  thought  (by  those  who  reject  Utilita 
rianism)  to  consist  mainly  in  the  complete  observance  of  certain 
absolute  rules  of  Duty,  intuitively  known ;  any  method  which 
takes  Perfection  or  Excellence  of  human  nature  as  ultimate  End 
will  primd  facie  coincide  to  a  great  extent  with  that  which 

1  It  may  be  said  that  even  more  divergent  views  of  the  reasonable  end  are 
possible  here  than  in  the  case  of  happiness  :  for  we  are  not  necessarily  limited  (as 
in  that  case)  to  the  consideration  of  sentient  beings :  inanimate  things  also  seem 
to  have  a  perfection  and  excellence  of  their  own  and  to  be  capable  of  being  made 
better  or  worse  in  their  kind  ;  and  this  perfection,  or  one  species  of  it,  appears 
to  be  the  end  of  the  Fine  Arts.    But  reflection  I  think  shews  that  neither  beauty 
nor  any  other  quality  of  inanimate  objects  can  be  regarded  as  good  or  desirable 
in  itself,  out  of  relation  to  the  perfection  or  happiness  of  sentient  beings.     Cf. 
2>ost,  c.  ix. 

2  Kant  roundly  denies  that  it  can  be  my  duty  to  take  the  Perfection  of  others 
for  my  end :  but  his  argument  is  not,  I  think,  valid.     Cf.  post,  B.  in.,  c.  iv.  §  1. 


6  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

systematizes  and  developes  what  I  have  before  called  the 
Intuitional  view  :  and  I  have  accordingly  treated  it  as  a  special 
form  of  this  latter. 

§5  (p.  10,1.  28)... 

The  impulses  or  principles  from  which  the  different  methods 
take  their  rise,  the  different  claims  of  different  ends  to  be 
rational,  are  admitted,  to  some  extent,  by  all  minds. 

(p.  11, 1.  37)... 

I  have  refrained  from  attempting  any  such  complete  and 
final  solution  of  the  chief  ethical  difficulties  and  controversies 
as  would  convert  this  exposition  of  various  methods  into  the 
development  of  a  harmonious  system. 

(p.  13,  1.  11...)  My  object,  then,  in  the  present  work,  is  to 
expound  as  clearly  and  as  fully  as  my  limits  will  allow,  the 
different  methods  of  Ethics  that  I  find  implicit  in  our  common 
moral  reasoning ;  to  point  out  their  mutual  relations ;  and 
where  they  seem  to  conflict,  to  define  the  issue  as  much  as 
possible.  In  the  course  of  this  endeavour  I  am  led  to  discuss 
the  considerations  which  should,  in  my  opinion,  be  decisive  in 
determining  the  adoption  of  ethical  first  principles:  but  it  is 
not  my  primary  aim  to  establish  such  principles ;  nor,  again,  is 
it  my  primary  aim  to  supply  a  set  of  rules  for  conduct. 


CHAPTEE    II. 

THE   RELATION  OF   ETHICS   TO   POLITICS. 
§1  (p.  15,1.  31). 

. . .  Let  us  assume,  then,  that  Ideal  Law  is  to  be  framed  on 
Utilitarian  principles,  and  consider  what  its  relation  will  be  to 
Morality  similarly  constructed.  It  is  evident,  in  the  first  place, 
that  the  question,  what  rules  of  conduct  and  modes  of  distri 
buting  objects  of  desire  should  be  legally  fixed  and  enforced,  will 
be  determined  by  the  same  kind  of  forecast  of  consequences  as 
will  be  used  in  settling  all  moral  questions :  we  shall  endeavour 
to  estimate  and  balance  against  each  other  the  effects  of  such 
enforcement  on  the  aggregate  pleasures  and  pains  of  indi 
viduals.... 

(p.  18,  1.  1).  I  have  treated  this  subject  first  from  the  utili 
tarian  point  of  view,  because  Utilitarianism — at  least  of  a  loose 
and  popular  sort — seems  to  be  now~commonly  accepted  in  Politics 
to  a  much  greater  extent  than  it  is  in  the  sphere  of  private 
conduct :  many  who  recognize  absolute  rules  of  private  duty, 
to  be  obeyed  without  regard  to  consequences,  still  hold  that  it  is 
a  question  of  expediency  what  actions  and  abstinences  morally 
right  or  allowable  should  be  made  compulsory  under  legal 
penalties ;  and  similarly  that  the  right  form  of  government 
for  any  society  is  to  be  determined  on  grounds  of  expediency 
only.  At  the  same  time,  we  still  find  in  current  political 
thought — even  in  England — an  Intuitional  method  of  Politics, 
which  lays  down  a  priori  certain  absolute  rights,  which  it 
should  be  the  primary  end  of  civil  law  in  any  community 


8  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BooKl. 

to  maintain ;  just  as  Intuitional  Ethics  lays  down  absolute 
duties  for  private  individuals.  And  further,  since  among  these 
'  natural  rights '  is  reckoned  the  Right  to  Freedom,  limited 
only  by  the  equal  freedom  of  others — indeed  by  many  (as 
Kant)  the  Right  to  Freedom  is  held  to  include  all  truly 
natural  rights — it  is  inferred  by  the  same  method  that  no 
man  is  originally  and  '  naturally'  bound  to  obey  any  other : 
and  thus  we  get  as  the  fundamental  principle  of  a  true  con 
stitutional  code,  that  the  Right  of  Government  to  exist  and 
operate  must  be  derived  from  the  consent  of  its  subjects  to 
a  limitation  of  their  natural  rights.  On  this  view,  the  main 
questions  to  be  asked,  in  considering  the  legitimacy  of  any 
form  of  government,  are,  firstly,  how  far  these  natural  rights 
are  alienable,  and  secondly  how  the  consent  of  the  members 
of  any  society  to  their  partial  alienation  may  be  inferred  ;  we 
must  observe,  however,  that  in  more  or  less  distinct  oppo 
sition  to  this  last  view  it  was  once  held,  and  the  doctrine 
still  lingers,  that  the  natural  right  of  government  in  any 
society  is  vested,  as  a  kind  of  heritable  though  not  trans 
ferable  property,  in  the  persons  belonging  to  a  particular  line 
of  descent. 

But  both  the  theory  of  hereditary  rights  of  monarchs,  and  the 
theory  of  a  Law  of  Nature  by  which  all  persons  have  rights  prior 
to  the  social  compact  that  binds  them  into  a  community,  are  re 
garded  as  more  or  less  antiquated  by  most  educated  Englishmen 
(at  the  present  day.  The  political  views  now  chiefly  opposed 
to  Utilitarianism  are  those  which  take  the  Perfection  of 
Society — or  Social  Welfare  or  Wellbeing  interpreted  other 
wise  than  hedonistically — as  the  ultimate  end  in  Politics  as 
v  well  as  in  Ethics.  According  to  any  such  view,  the  connexion 
between  Politics  and  Ethics  is  naturally  very  close ;  since  on 
the  one  hand  the  Duty  or  Virtue  of  any  individual  is  held 
to  consist  essentially  in  the  performance  of  his  function  as 
a  member  of  a  'social  organism'  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
realise  or  effectively  promote  the  Wellbeing  of  the  whole 
organism ;  while  on  the  other  hand  a  certain  kind  of  political 
order  is  generally  held  to  be  an  indispensable  condition  or 
constituent  of  such  Wellbeing.  The  degree,  however,  of  separa 
tion  between  the  two  studies,  and  their  mutual  relations  of 


CHAP.  II.]    THE  RELATION  OF  ETHICS  TO  POLITICS.  9 

dependence  or  priority,  can  hardly  be  determined  without  a 
clearer  conception  than  I  can  here  attempt  to  give  of  that 
Wellbeing  or  Welfare  which  is  not  Happiness1. 

§  2.  There  are,  however,  thinkers  who  regard  Ethics  as 
dependent  on  Politics  in  a  manner  quite  different  from  any 
that  has  yet  been  discussed :  viz.  as  being  an  % investigation 
not  of  what  ought  to  be  done  here  and  now,  but  of  what  ought 
to  be  the  rules  of  behaviour  in  an  ideal  society.  So  that  the 
subject-matter  of  our  science  would  be  doubly  ideal :  as  it 
would  not  only  prescribe  what  ought  to  be  done  as  distinct 
from  what  is,  but  what  ought  to  be  done  in  a  society  that 
itself  is  not,  but  only  ought  to  be.  Those  who  take  this  view2 
adduce  the  analogy  of  Geometry  to  shew  that  Ethics  ought 
to  deal  with  ideally  perfect  human  relations,  just  as  Geometry 
treats  of  ideally  straight  lines  and  perfect  circles.  But  the 
irregular  lines  which  we  meet  with  in  experience  have  spatial 
relations  which  Geometry  does  not  ignore  altogether  ; .  it  can  and 
does  ascertain  them  with  a  sufficient  degree  of  accuracy  for 

1  Some  further  discussion   of  this   question  will  be   found  in  Book  in., 
chap.  xiv. 

2  In  writing  this  section  I  had  primarily  in  view  the  doctrine  set  forth  in 
Mr  Spencer's  Social  Statics.    As  Mr  Spencer  has  restated  his  view  and  replied  to 
my  arguments  in  his  Data  of  Ethics,  it  is  necessary  for  me  to  point  out  that  the 
first  paragraph  of  this  section  is  not  directed  against  such  a  view  of  '  Absolute  ' 
and  'Kelative'  Ethics  as  is  given  in  the  later  treatise — which  seems  to  me  to 
differ  materially  from  the  doctrine  of  Social  Statics.    In  Social  Statics  it  is  main 
tained  not  merely — as  in  the  Data   of  Ethics — that  Absolute   Ethics  which 
"formulates  normal  conduct  in  an  ideal  society"  ought  to  "take  precedence 
of  Relative  Ethics"  ;  but  that  Absolute  Ethics  is  the  only  kind  of  Ethics  with 
which  a  philosophical  moralist  can  possibly  concern  himself.     To  quote  Mr 
Spencer's  words:— "  Any  proposed  system  of  morals  which  recognizes  existing 
defects,  and  countenances  acts  made  needful  by  them,  stands  self-condemned... 
Moral  law... requires  as  its  postulate  that  human  beings  be  perfect.     The  philo 
sophical  moralist  treats  solely  of  the  straight  man... shews  in  what  relationship 
he  stands  to  other  straight  men... a  problem  in  which  a  crooked  man  forms  one  of 
the  elements,  is  insoluble  by  him".    Social  Statics  (c.  i.).    Still  more  definitely  is 
llelative  Ethics  excluded  in  the  following  passage  of  the  concluding  chapter  of 
the  same  treatise  (the  italics  are  mine): — "It  will  very  likely  be  urged  that, 
whereas  the  perfect  moral  code  is  confessedly  beyond  the  fulfilment  of  imper 
fect  men,  some  other  code  is  needful  for  our  present  guidance... to  say  that  the 
imperfect  man  requires  a  moral  code  which  recognizes  his  imperfection  and 
allows  for  it,  seems  at  first  sight  reasonable.    But  it  is  not  really  so... a  system  of 
morals  which  shall  recognize  man's  present  imperfections  and  allow  for  them 
cannot  be  devised;  and  would  be  useless  if  it  could  be  devised." 


10  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

practical  purposes :  though  of  course  they  are  more  complex 
than  those  of  perfectly  straight  lines. 

(p.  20,  1.  27)...  It  is  generally  held  by  Intuitionists  that 
true  morality  prescribes  absolutely  what  is  in  itself  right,  under 
all  social  conditions  ;  at  least  as  far  as  determinate  duties  are 
concerned :  as  (e.g.}  that  *  Truth  should  always  be  spoken'  and 
'  Justice  be  done,  though  the  sky  should  fall.'  And  so  far  as 
this  is  held  it  would  seem  that  there  can  be  no  fundamental 
distinction  drawn,  in  the  determination  of  duty,  between  the 
actual  and  an  ideal  state  of  society :  at  any  rate  the  general 
definition  of  (e.g.)  Justice  will  be  the  same  for  both,  no  less 
than  its  absolute  stringency — though  I  suppose  even  an  ex 
treme  Intuitionist  would  admit  that  the  details  of  this  and 
other  duties  will  vary  with  social  institutions. 

(p.  21,  1.  8).  For  as  in  ordinary  deliberation  we  have  to 
consider  what  is  best  under  certain  conditions  of  human  life, 
internal  or  external,  so  we  must  do  this  in  contemplating  the 
ideal  society.  We  require  to  contemplate  not  so  much  the  end 
supposed  to  be  attained — which  is  simply  the  most  pleasant 
consciousness  conceivable,  lasting  as  long  and  as  uninterruptedly 
as  possible — but  rather  some  method  of  realizing  it,  pursued  by 
human  beings  ;  and  these,  again,  must  be  conceived  as  existing 
under  conditions  not  too  remote  from  our  own,  so  that  we  can 
at  least  endeavour  to  imitate  them. 

(p.  22,  1.  13)...  In  the  one  case  the  ideal  involves  a  great 
extension  and  systematization  of  the  arbitrary  and  casual  alms 
giving  that  now  goes  on :  in  the  other  case,  its  extinction. 


^CHAPTER  III. 

REASON    AND    FEELING. 

§  1.  IN  the  first  chapter  I  spoke  of  actions  that  we  judge 
to  be  right  and  what  ought  to  be  done  as  being  "reasonable,"  or 
"rational,"  and  similarly  of  ultimate  ends  as  "prescribed  by 
Reason " :  and  I  contrasted  the  motive  to  action  supplied  by 
the  recognition  of  such  reasonableness  with  "  non-rational "  de 
sires  and  inclinations....  On  the  other  hand  it  is  widely  main 
tained  that,  as  Hume  says,  "Reason,  meaning  the  judgment 
of  truth  and  falsehood,  can  never  of  itself  be  any  motive  to  the 
Will" — the  motive  to  action  being  in  all  cases  some  feeling 
similar  to  what  I  have  characterized  as  Non-rational  Desire. 
It  seems  desirable  to  examine  with  some  care  the  grounds  of 
this  contention,  before  we  proceed  any  further. 

Let  us  begin  by  defining  the  issue  raised,  as  clearly  as 
possible.  Every  one,  I  suppose,  has  had  experience  of  what  is 
meant  by  the  conflict  of  non-rational  or  irrational  desires  with 
reason^  most  of  us  (e.  g.)  occasionally  feel  bodily  appetite 
prompting  us  to  indulgences  which  we  judge  to  be  imprudent, 
and  anger  prompting  us  to  acts  of  which  we  disapprove  as  unjust 
or  unkind.  It  is  when  this  conflict  occurs  that  the  desires  are 
said  to  be  irrational,  as  impelling  us  to  volitions  opposed  to  our 
deliberate  judgments :  sometimes  we  yield  to  such  seductive 
impulses,  and  sometimes  not :  and  it  is  perhaps  when  we  do  not 
yield,  that  the  impulsive  force  of  such  irrational  desires  is  most 
definitely  felt,  as  we  have  to  exert  in  resisting  them  a  voluntary 
effort  somewhat  analogous  to  that  involved  in  any  muscular  ex 
ertion.  Often,  again, — since  we  are  not  always  thinking  either 
of  our  duty  or  of  our  interest, — desires  of  this  kind  take  effect  in 


12  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

voluntary  actions  without  our  having  judged  such  actions  to  be 
either  right  or  wrong,  either  prudent  or  imprudent ;  as  (e.  g.) 
when  an  ordinary  eupeptic  person  ea,ts  his  dinner.  In  such 
cases  it  seems  most  appropriate  to  call  the  desires  "  non-rational " 
rather  than  "  irrational."  Neither  term  is  intended  to  imply 
that  the  desires  spoken  of — or  at  least  the  more  important  of 
them — are  not  normally  accompanied  by  rational  or  intellectual 
processes.  It  is  true  that  some  impulses  to  action  seem  to  take  ef 
fect  "  instinctively/'  as  we  say,  without  any  definite  consciousness 
either  of  the  end  at  which  the  action  is  aimed,  or  of  the  means  by 
which  the  end  is  to  be  attained :  but  this,  I  conceive,  is  only  the 
case  with  impulses  that  do  not  occupy  consciousness  for  an  ap 
preciable  time,  and  do  not  require  any  but  very  familiar  and 
habitual  actions  for  the  attainment  of  their  proximate  ends.  In 
all  other  cases — that  is,  in  the  case  of  all  the  actions  with  which 
we  are  chiefly  concerned  in  ethical  discussion — the  result  aimed 
at,  and  usually  some  part  at  least  of  the  means  by  which  it  is  to 
be  realized,  are  more  or  less  distinctly  represented  in  conscious 
ness,  previous  to  the  volition  that  initiates  the  movements  tend 
ing  to  its  realization.  Hence  the  resultant  forces  of  what  I  call 
"non-rational"  desires,  and  the  volitions  to  which  they  prompt, 
are  continually  modified  by  intellectual  processes  in  two  distinct 
ways ;  first  by  new  perceptions  or  representations  of  means  con 
ducive  to  the  desired  ends,  and  secondly  by  new  presentations 
or  representations  of  facts — either  as  actually  existing,  or  as 
more  or  less  probable  consequences  of  contemplated  actions — 
which  rouse  new  impulses  of  desire  and  aversion. 

The  question,  then,  is  whether  this  account  of  the  influence 
of  reason  on  desire  and  volition  is  not  exhaustive ;  and  whether 
the  experience  which  is  commonly  described  as  a  "  conflict  of 
desire  with  reason  "  is  not  more  properly  conceived  as  a  conflict 
among  desires  and  aversions ;  the  sole  function  of  reason  being 
to  bring  before  the  mind  ideas  of  actual  or  possible  facts,  which 
modify  in  the  manner  above  described  the  resultant  force  of  our 
various  impulses. 

I  hold  that  this  is  not  the  case ;  that  the  ordinary  moral 
or  prudential  judgments  which,  intKe  case  of  all  or  most  minds 
have  a  certain — though  too  often  not  a  predominant — influence 
on  volition,  cannot  legitimately  be  interpreted  as  judgments 


CHAP.  III.]  REASON  AND  FEELING.  13 

respecting  the  present  or  future  existence  of  human  feelings 
or  other  facts  of  experience ;  the  notion  "  ought "  or  "  right," 
which  in  some  form  or  other  such  judgments  contain,  being 
essentially  different  from  all  notions  representing  empirical 

I  facts.  The  question  is  one  on  which  appeal  must  ultimately  be 
made  to  the  reflection  of  individuals  on  their  practical  judgments 
and  reasonings:  and  in  making  this  appeal  it  seems  most  conve 
nient  to  begin  by  shewing  the  inadequacy  of  all  attempts  to 
explain  the  practical  judgments  or  propositions  in  which  the 
notion  "  ought "  is  introduced,  without  recognizing  its  unique 
character  as  above  negatively  defined.  There  is  an  element  of 
truth  in  such  explanations,  in  so  far  as  they  bring  into  view 
feelings  which  undoubtedly  accompany  moral  or  prudential 
judgments,  and  which  ordinarily  have  more  or  less  effect  in 
determining  the  will  to  actions  judged  to  be  right ;  but  so  far 
as  they  profess  to  be  interpretations  of  what  such  judgments 
mean,  they  appear  to  me  to  fail  altogether. 

In  considering  this  question  it   will,  I   think,  conduce   to 

clearness  to  take  separately  the  two  species  of  judgments  which 

I  have  distinguished  as  "  moral "  and  "  prudential "  respectively ; 

since  though  it  is  widely  held  that  the  ultimate  obligation  of 

all  rules  of  duty  must  be  rested  on  the   self-interest  of  the 

individual  to  whom  they  are  addressed — so  that  all  valid  moral 

rules  have  ultimately  a  prudential  basis — it  seems  clear  that  in 

I  ordinary   thought    cognitions   or   judgments    of   duty   present 

I  themselves  as  primd  facie  distinct  from  cognitions  or  judgments 

I   as  to  what  conduces  to  self-interest. 

To  begin  then  with  the  former,  i.  e.  with  moral  judgments  in 
the  narrower  sense  :  it  is  maintained  by  some  that  the  judg 
ments  or  propositions  which   we  commonly  call   moral  really 
affirm  no  more  than  the  existence  of  a  specific  emotion  in  the 
mind  of  the  person  who  utters  them  :  that  when  I  say  '  Truth 
ought  to  be  spoken'   or  '  Truthspeaking  is  right/  I  mean  no 
more  than  that  the  idea  of  truthspeaking  excites  in  my  mind  a 
feeling   of  approbation.     And  probably   some   degree   of  such 
emotion,  commonly  distinguished  as  '  moral  sentiment,'  always 
.  or  ordinarily  accompanies  moral  judgment.     But  the  peculiar 
I  emotion  of  moral  approbation  is,  in  my  experience,  inseparably 
J  bound   up   with   the   conviction,  implicit  or  explicit,  that  the 


14  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

conduct  approved  is  '  objectively '  right — i.e.  that  it  cannot, 
without  error,  be  disapproved  by  any  other  mind. 

§  2  (p.  27,  1.  31).  ...  In  the  case  of  positive  law  the  con 
nexion  of  '  obligation '  and  '  punishment '  seems  indissoluble  :  a 
law  cannot  be  properly  said  to  be  actually  established  in  a 
society  if  it  is  habitually  violated  with  impunity.  But  a  more 
careful  reflection  on  the  relation  of  Law  to  Morality,  as  ordi 
narily  conceived,  seems  to  shew  that  it  really  affords  no  argu 
ment  for  the  interpretation  of  ought'  that  I  am  now  discussing. 
For  the  ideal  distinction  taken  in  common  thought  between 
legal  and  merely  moral  rules  seems  to  lie  in  just  this  con 
nexion  of  the  former  with  punishment :  we  think  that  there 
are  some  things  which  a  man  ought  to  be  compelled  to  do, 
or  forbear,  and  others  which  he  ought  to  do  or  forbear  without 
compulsion,  and  that  the  former  alone  fall  properly  within  the 
sphere  of  law.  And  it  is  otherwise  evident  that  what  we  mean 
when  we  say  that  a  man  is  "  morally  though  not  legally  bound" 
to  do  a  thing  is  not  merely  that  he  "  will  be  punished  by  public 
opinion  if  he  does  not"  :  for  we  often  join  the  two  statements, 
clearly  distinguishing  their  import :  and  further  (since  public 
opinion  is  known  to  be  eminently  fallible)  there  are  many 
things  which  we  judge  men  'ought'  to  do,  while  perfectly 
aware  that  they  will  incur  no  serious  social  penalties  for  omit 
ting  them.  In  such  cases,  indeed,  it  would  be  commonly  said 
that  social  disapprobation  'ought*  to  follow  on  immoral  con 
duct;  and  in  this  very  assertion  it  is  clear  that  the  term 
'ought'  cannot  mean  that  social  penalties •  are  to  be  feared  by 
those  who  do  not  disapprove.  Again,  all  or  most  men  in  whom 
the  moral  consciousness  is  strongly  developed  find  themselves 
from  time  to  time  in  conflict  with  the  commonly  received 
morality  of  the  society  to  which  they  belong:  and  thus — as 
was  before  said — have  a  crucial  experience  proving  that  duty 
does  not  mean  to  them  what  other  men  will  disapprove  of  them 
for  not  doing. 

At  the  same  time  I  admit,  as  indeed  I  have  already  sug 
gested  in  §  3  of  chap.  I.,  that  we  not  unfrequently  pass  judg 
ments  resembling  moral  judgments  in  form,  and  not  distin 
guished  from  them  in  ordinary  thought,  in  cases  where  the 
obligation  affirmed  is  found,  on  reflection,  to  depend  on  the 


CHAP/IH.]  REASON  AND  FEELING.  15 

existence  of  current  opinions  and  sentiments  as  such.  The 
members  of  modern  civilised  societies  are  under  the  sway  of  a 
code  of  Public  Opinion,  enforced  by  social  penalties,  which  no 
reflective  person  obeying  it  identifies  with  the  moral  code,  or 
regards  as  unconditionally  binding :  indeed  the  code  is  mani 
festly  fluctuating  and  variable,  different  at  the  same  time  in 
different  classes,  professions,  social  circles,  of  the  same  political 
community.  Such  a  code  always  supports  to  a  considerable 
extent  the  commonly  received  code  of  morality:  and  most 
reflective  persons  think  it  generally  reasonable  to  conform  to 
the  dictates  of  public  opinion — to  the  Code  of  Honour,  we  may 
say,  in  graver  matters,  or  the  Code  of  Politeness  or  Good  Breed 
ing  in  lighter  matters — wherever  they  do  not  positively  conflict 
with  morality  ;  either  on  grounds  of  private  interest,  or  because 
they  think  it  conducive  to  general  happiness  or  wellbeing  to 
keep  as  much  as  possible  in  harmony  with  their  fellow-men.... 

(p.  29,  after  1.  19).  There  is,  however,  another  way  of 
interpreting  '  ought '  as  connoting  penalties,  which  is  some 
what  less  easy  to  meet  by  a  crucial  psychological  experiment. 
I  The  moral  imperative  may  be  taken  to  be  a  law  of  God, 
*  to  the  breach  of  which  Divine  penalties  are  annexed ;  and 
these,  no  doubt,  in  a  Christian  society,  are  commonly  con 
ceived  to  be  adequate  and  universally  applicable.  Still,  it 
can  hardly  be  said  that  this  belief  is  shared  by  all  the 
persons  whose  conduct  is  influenced  by  independent  moral  con 
victions,  occasionally  unsupported  either  by  the  law  or  the 
public  opinion  of  their  community.  And  even  in  the  case 
of  many  of  those  who  believe  fully  in  the  moral  government 
of  the  world,  the  judgment  "  I  ought  to  do  this "  cannot  be 
identified  with  the  judgment  "  God  will  punish  me  if  I  do 
not";  since  the  conviction  that  the  former  proposition  is  true 
is  distinctly  recognized  as  an  important  part  of  the  grounds  for 
believing  the  latter.  Again,  when  Christians  speak — as  they 
commonly  do — of  the  'justice'  (or  other  moral  attributes)  of 
God,  as  exhibited  in  punishing  sinners  and  rewarding  the 
righteous,  they  obviously  imply  not  merely  that  God  will  thus 
punish  and  reward,  but  that  it  is  'right'1  for  Him  to  do  so: 

1  '  Ought '  is  here  inapplicable,  for  a  reason  presently  explained. 


16  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

which,  of  course,  cannot  be  taken  to  mean  that  He  is  '  bound 
under  penalties.' 

§  3.  It  seems  then  that  the  notion  of  '  ought '  or  '  moral 
obligation '  as  used  in  our  common  moral  judgments,  does  not 
merely  import  (1)  that  there  exists  in  the  mind  of  the  person 
judging  a  specific  emotion  (whether  complicated  or  not  by 
sympathetic  representation  of  similar  emotions  in  other  minds) ; 

i  nor  (2)  that  certain  rules  of  conduct  are  supported  by  penalties 
which  will  follow  on  their  violation  (whether  such  penalties 
result  from  the  general  liking  or  aversion  felt  for  the  conduct 

j  prescribed  or  forbidden,  or  from  some  other   source).     What 

'  then,  it  may  be  asked,  does  it  import  ?  What  definition  can 
we  give  of  '  ought,'  '  right,'  and  other  terms  expressing  the  same 

x  fundamental  notion?  To  this  it  may  be  answered  that  the 
notion  is  too  elementary  to  admit  of  any  formal  definition ;  it 
can  only  be  made  clearer  by  determining  its  relation  to  other 
notions  with  which  it  is  connected  in  ordinary  thought,  espe 
cially  to  those  with  which  it  is  liable  to  be  confounded.  If 
however  it  appears  that  what  the  questioner  wants  is  really 
a  complete  account  of  the  relation  of  Morality  to  other  objects 
of  knowledge,  we  must  add  that  it  does  not  belong  to  Ethics 
to  furnish  this,  but  to  some  more  comprehensive  science :  at 
any  rate  this  task  is  not  undertaken  in  the  present  treatise, 

j  which  only  attempts  to  methodize  oar  practical  judgments  and 
reasonings,  in  which  this  fundamental  notion  must,  I  conceive, 

\  be  taken  as  ultimate  and  unanalysable,    r  r~ 

We  have,  however,  to  distinguish  two  different  implications 
with  wrhich  the  term  is  used ;  according  as  the  result  which  we 
judge  '  ought  to  be '  is  or  is  not  thought  capable  of  being  brought 
about  by  the  volition  of  any  individual,  in  the  circumstances  to 
which  the  judgment  applies.  The  former  alternative  is,  I  con 
ceive,  implied  by  the  strictly  ethical  '  ought :'  in  the  narrowest 
|  ethical  sense  I  cannot  conceive  that  I  '  ought '  to  do  anything 
which  at  the  same  time  I  judge  that  I  cannot  do.  In  a  wider 
sense,  however, — which  cannot  conveniently  be  discarded  in 
ordinary  discourse — I  sometimes  judge  that  I  'ought'  to  know 
what  a  wiser  man  would  know,  or  feel  as  a  better  man  would 
feel,  in  my  place,  though  I  may  know  that  I  could  not  directly 
produce  in  myself  such  knowledge  or  feeling  by  any  effort  of 


CHAP.  III.]  REASON  AND  FEELING.  17 

will.  In  this  case  the  word  merely  implies  an  ideal  or  pattern 
which  I  '  ought ' — in  the  stricter  sense — to  seek  to  imitate  as 
far  as  possible.  And  this  wider  sense  seems  to  be  that  in  which 
the  word  is  normally  used  in  the  precepts  of  Art  generally,  and 
in  political  judgments  :  when  I  judge  that  the  laws  and  consti 
tution  of  my  country  '  ought  to  be '  other  than  they  are,  I  do 
not  of  course  imply  that  my  own  or  any  other  individual's  single 
volition  can  directly  bring  about  the  change  *.  In  either  case, 
however,  I  imply — as  has  been  before  said — that  the  judgment 
is  objective2 :  i.  e.  that  what  I  judge  "  right  "  or  "  what  ought  to 
be "  must,  unless  I  am  in  error,  be  thought  to  be  so  by  all 
rational  beings  who  judge  truly  of  the  matter. 
I  In  referring  such  judgments  to  the  '  Reason,'  I  mean  to 
imply  no  more  than  just  this  'objectivity.'  I  do  not  mean  to 
imply  that  valid  moral  judgments  can  only  be  attained  by  a 
process  of  reasoning  from  universal  principles,  and  not  by  direct 
intuition  of  the  particular  duties  of  individuals.  At  the  same 
time  it  must  be  admitted  that  this  latter  implication  would  natu 
rally  be  suggested  by  the  use  of  the  term  '  Reason '  in  other 
departments  of  thought.  We  do  not  commonly  say  that  par 
ticular  physical  facts  are  apprehended  by  the  Reason  :  we  con 
sider  this  faculty  to  be  conversant  in  its  discursive  operation 
.  with  the  relation  of  judgments  or  propositions  :  and  the  intuitive 
j  reason  (which  is  here  rather  in  question)  we  restrict  to  the 
•  apprehension  of  universal  truths,  such  as  the  axioms  of  Logic 
i  and  Mathematics.  Now,  as  I  shall  presently  observe,  it  is  not 
uncommonly  held  that  the  moral  faculty  deals  primarily  with 
individual  cases,  applying  directly  to  these  the  general  notion 
of  duty,  and  deciding  intuitively  what  ought  to  be  done  by  this 
person  in  these  particular  circumstances.  On  this  view  the 
apprehension  of  moral  truth  is  more  analogous  to  Sense-percep- 

1  I  do  not  even  imply  that  any  combination  of  individuals  could  completely 
realize  the  state  of  political  relations  which  I  conceive  '  ought  to '  exist.    My 
conception  would  be  futile  if  it  had  no  relation  to  practice :  but  it  may  merely 
delineate  a  pattern  to  which  no  more  than  an  approximation  is  practically 
possible. 

2  There  are  certain  difficulties  or  ambiguities  involved  in  the  application  of 
the  term  "objective"  to  right  conduct,  which  I  shall  discuss  later  (Book  in. 
chap.  i.  §  3).     But  these  do  not,  in  my  opinion,  necessitate  any  modification  of 
the  simple  account  of  the  meaning  of  the  term  which  I  have  given  in  the  text. 

S.  2 


1 8  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

tion  than  to  Rational  Intuition  (as  commonly  understood)  :  and 
hence  the  term  Moral  Sense  might  seem  more  appropriate.  But 
the  term  sense  suggests  a  capacity  for  feelings  which  may  vary 
from  A  to  B  without  either  being  in  error,  rather  than  a  faculty 
of  objective  cognition 1  :  hence  it  has  seemed  to  me  better 
to  use  the  term  Reason  as  above  explained,  to  denote  merely 
such  a  faculty,  without  restricting  it  to  universal  cognitions 2. 

Further,  when  I  speak  of  the  cognition  or  judgment  that 
/*  X  ought  to  be  done ' — in  the  stricter  ethical  sense  of  the  term 
ought 3 — as  a  '  dictate '  or  '  precept '  of  reason  to  the  persons  to 
whom  it  relates ;  I  imply  that  in  rational  beings  as  such  this 
cognition  gives  an  impulse  or  motive  to  action  :  though  in 
human  beings,  of  course,  this  is  only  one  motive  among  others 
which  are  liable  to  conflict  with  it,  and  is  not  always — perhaps 
not  usually — a  predominant  motive.... 

§  4.  I  am  aware  that  some  persons  will  be  disposed  to 
answer  all  the  preceding  argument  by  a  simple  denial  that 
they  can  find  in  their  consciousness  any  such  absolute  impera 
tive  as  I  have  been  trying  to  exhibit.  If  this  is  really  the 
final  result  of  self-examination  in  any  case,  there  is  no  more 
to  be  said.  I,  at  least,  do  not  know  how  to  impart  the  notion  of 
moral  obligation  to  any  one  who  is  entirely  devoid  of  it.  I 
think,  however,  that  many  of  those  who  give  this  denial  only 
mean  to  deny  that  they  have  any  consciousness  of  moral  obliga 
tion  to  actions  per  se  without  reference  to  their  consequences ; 
and  would  not  deny  that  they  recognize  some  universal  end  or 
ends: — whether  it  be  the  general  happiness,  or  well-being  other 
wise  understood — as  that  at  which  it  is  ultimately  reasonable  to 
aim,  subordinating  the  gratification  of  personal  desires  to  its 
attainment.  But  in  this  view,  as  I  have  before  said,  it  appears 
to  me  that  the  unconditional  imperative  really  comes  in  as  re 
gards  the  end  ;  it  is  implicitly  recognized  as  an  end  at  which  all 

1  By  cognition  I  always  mean  what  some  would  rather  call  "  apparent  cogni 
tion,"  that  is,  I  do  not  mean  to  affirm  the  validity  of  the  cognition,  but  only  its 
existence  as  a  psychical  fact. 

2  A  further  justification  for  this  extended  use  of  the  term  Reason  will  be 
suggested  in  a  subsequent  chapter  (ch.  viii.  §  3). 

3  This  is  the  sense  in  which  the  term  will  always  be  used  in  the  present 
treatise,  except  where  the  context  makes  it  quite  clear  that  only  the  wider  mean 
ing—that  of  the  political  «  ought  '—is  applicable. 


CHAP.  III.]  REASON  AND  FEELING.  19 

men  '  ought '  to  aim  ;  and  it  can  hardly  be  denied  that  the  re 
cognition  of  an  end  as  ultimately  reasonable  involves  the  recog 
nition  of  an  obligation  to  do  such  acts  as  most  conduce  to  the 
end.  The  obligation  is  not  indeed  "  unconditional,"  but  it  does 
not  depend  on  the  existence  of  any  non-rational  desires  or  aver 
sions.  And  nothing  that  has  been  said  in  the  preceding  section 
is  intended  as  an  argument  in  favour  of  Intuitionism,  as  against 
Utilitarianism  or  any  other  method  that  treats  moral  rules  as 
relative  to  General  Good  or  Well-being.  For  instance,  nothing 
that  I  have  said  is  inconsistent  with  the  view  that  Truthspeaking 
is  only  valuable  as  a  means  to  the  preservation  of  society:  only  if  it 
be  admitted  that  it  is  valuable  on  this  ground  I  should  say  that  it 
is  implied  that  the  preservation  of  society — or  some  further  end 
to  which  this  preservation,  again,  is  a  means — must  be  valuable 
per  se,  and  therefore  something  at  which  a  rational  being,  as  such, 
ought  to  aim.  If  it  be  granted  that  we  need  not  look  beyond 
the  preservation  of  society,  the  primary  '  dictate  of  reason/  in  this 
case  would  be  '  that  society  ought  to  be  preserved  :'  but  reason 
would  also  dictate  truthspeaking,  so  far  as  truthspeaking  is 
recognized  as  the  indispensable  or  fittest  means  to  this  end. 

So  again,  even  those  who  hold  that  moral  rules  are  only 
obligatory  because  it  is  the  individual's  interest  to  conform  to 
them — thus  regarding  them  as  a  particular  species  of  prudential 
rules — do  not  thereby  get  rid  of  the  '  dictate  of  reason/  so  far  as 
they  recognize  private  interest  or  happiness  as  an  end  at  which 
it  is  ultimately  reasonable  to  aim.  The  conflict  of  Practical 
Reason  with  irrational  desire  remains  an  indubitable  fact  of  our 
conscious  experience,  even  if  practical  reason  is  interpreted  to 
mean  merely  self-regarding  Prudence.  It  is,  indeed,  maintained 
by  Kant  and  others  that  it  cannot  properly  be  said  to  be  a 
man's  duty  to  promote  his  own  happiness ;  since  "  what  every 
one  inevitably  wills  cannot  be  brought  under  the  notion  of 
duty."  But  even  granting1  it  to  be  in  some  sense  true  that  a 
man's  volition  is  always  directed  to  the  attainment  of  his  own 
happiness :  it  does  not  follow  that  a  man  always  does  what  he 
believes  will  be  conducive  to  his  own  greatest  happiness,  or 
his  'good  on  the  whole.'  As  Butler  urges,  it  is  a  matter  of 

1  As  will  be  seen  from  the  next  chapter,  I  do  not  grant  this. 

9 9 


20  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

common  experience  that  men  indulge  appetite  or  passion  even 
when,  in  their  own  view,  the  indulgence  is  as  clearly  opposed  to 
what  they  conceive  to  be  their  interest  as  it  is  to  what  they 
conceive  to  be  their  duty.  "  Video  meliora  proboque,  deteribra 
sequor"  is  as  applicable  to  the  Epicurean  as  it  is  to  any  one 

(else :  and  in  recognizing  that  he  '  chooses  the  worse/  a  man 
implicitly,  if  not  explicitly,  recognizes  that  he  ought  to  choose 
something  else. 

Even,  finally,  if  we  discard  the  belief,  that  any  end  of  action 
is  unconditionally  or  "  categorically "  prescribed  by  reason,  the 
notion  'ought'  as  above  explained  is  not  thereby  eliminated 
from  our  practical  reasonings  :  it  still  remains  in  the  "  hypo 
thetical  imperative  "  which  prescribes  the  fittest  means  to  any 
end  that  we  may  have  determined  to  aim  at.  When  (e.g.)  a 
physician  says,  "  If  you  wish  to  be  healthy  you  ought  to  rise 
early,"  this  is  not  the  same  thing  as  saying  "  early  rising  is  an 
indispensable  condition  of  the  attainment  of  health."  This 
latter  proposition  expresses  the  relation  of  physiological  facts  on 
which  the  former  is  founded ;  but  it  is  not  merely  this  relation 
of  facts  that  the  word  "  ought "  imports :  it  also  implies  the 
unreasonableness  of  adopting  an  end  and  refusing  to  adopt  the 
means  indispensable  to  its  attainment.  It  may  perhaps  be 
argued  that  this  is  not  only  unreasonable  but  impossible :  since 
adoption  of  an  end  means  the  preponderance  of  a  desire  for  it, 
and  if  aversion  to  the  indispensable  means  causes  them  not  to 
be  adopted  although  recognized  as  indispensable,  the  desire  for 
the  end  is  not  preponderant  and  it  ceases  to  be  adopted.  But 
this  view  is  due,  in  my  opinion,  to  a  defective  psychological 
analyses.  According  to  my  observation  of  consciousness,  the 
adoption  of  an  end  as  paramount — either  absolutely  or  within 
certain  limits — is  quite  a  distinct  psychical  phenomenon  from 
desire  :  it  is  to  be  classed  with  volitions,  though  it  is,  of  course, 
specifically  different  from  a  volition  initiating  a  particular  im 
mediate  action.  As  a  species  intermediate  between  the  two, 
we  may  place  resolutions  to  act  in  a  certain  way  at  some  future 
time :  we  continually  make  such  resolutions,  and  sometimes 
when  the  time  comes  for  carrying  them  out,  we  do  in  fact  act 
otherwise  under  the  influence  of  passion  or  mere  habit,  without 
consciously  cancelling  our  previous  resolve  :  in  this  case  the  act 


.CHAP.  III.]  REASON  AND  FEELING.  21 

is,  I  conceive,  clearly  irrational  as  inconsistent  with  a  resolution 
that  still  persists  in  thought.  Similarly  the  adoption  of  an  end 
logically  implies  a  resolution  to  take  whatever  means  we  may 
see  to  be  indispensable  to  its  attainment :  and  if  when  the  time 
comes  we  do  not  take  them  while  yet  we  do  not  consciously 
retract  our  adoption  of  the  end,  it  must  surely  be  admitted  that 
we  '  ought '  in  consistency  to  act  otherwise  than  we  do.  That 
Reason  dictates  the  avoidance  of  a  contradiction  will  be  allowed 
even  by  those  who  deny  that  it  dictates  anything  else :  and  it 
will  hardly  be  maintained  that  such  a  contradiction  as  I  have 
described,  between  a  general  resolution  and  a  particular  volition, 
is  not  a  matter  of  common  experience. 

[§  4  of  the  2nd  Edition  is  omitted,  a  part  of  it  being  transferred 
to  the  discussion  of  "  Good"  in  cli.  ix.] 


CHAPTER  IV. 

PLEASURE    AND    DESIRE. 

§  1  (p.  35,  1.  9)...  There  is,  however,  one  view  of  the 
feelings  which  prompt  to  voluntary  action,  which  is  sometimes 
thought  to  involve  a  particular  theory  of  the  principles  on  which 
such  action  ought  to  be  regulated,  and  so  to  cut  short  all  contro 
versy  on  the  fundamental  question  of  ethical  method.  I  mean 
the  view  that  volition  is  always  determined  by  pleasures  or 
pains  actual  or  prospective.  This  doctrine — Avhich  I  may  dis 
tinguish  as  Psychological  Hedonism — is  often  connected  and 
not  seldom  confounded  with  the  method  of  Ethics  which  I 
have  called  Egoistic  Hedonism ;  and  no  doubt  it  is  plausible  to 
infer  that  if  one  end  of  action — my  own  pleasure  or  absence  of 
pain — is  definitely  determined  for  me  by  unvarying  psycholo 
gical  laws,  another  conflicting  end  cannot  be  prescribed  for  me 
by  Reason. 

Reflection  however  shews  that  this  inference  involves  the 
unwarranted  assumption  that  my  view  of  my  own  pleasure  is 
determined  independently  of  any  question  as  to  Rightness  or 
Reasonableness  of  Conduct :  whereas  it  is  manifestly  possible 
that  our  prospect  of  pleasure  resulting  from  any  course  of  con 
duct  may  largely  depend  on  our  conception  of  it  as  right  or 
otherwise  :  and  in  fact  this  must  be  normally  the  case  with  the 
conduct  of  conscientious  persons,  who  habitually  act  in  ac 
cordance  with  their  moral  convictions,  if  the  psychological 
theory  above-mentioned  is  sound.  Indeed  on  looking  closer  it 
rather  appears  that  the  adoption  of  psychological  Hedonism  in 
its  extreme  quantitative  form,  is  so  far  from  leading  logically  to 
Egoistic  Hedonism  as  an  ethical  doctrine  that  it  is  really  in 
compatible  with  it.  If  it  were  true,  as  Bentham1  affirms  (with 

1  Constitutional  Code,  Introduction,  §  2. 


CHAP.  IV.]  PLEASURE  AND  DESIRE.  23 

the  verbose  precision  of  his  later  style)  that  "on  the  occasion  of 
every  act  he  exercises,  every  human  being  is  led  to  pursue 
that  line  of  conduct  which,  according  to  his  view  of  the  case, 
taken  by  him  at  the  moment,  will  be  in  the  highest  degree 
contributory  to  his  own  greatest  happiness1";  the  proposition 
that  a  man  ' ought'  to  pursue  such  conduct  is  incapable  of  being 
affirmed  with  any  significance.  For  a  psychological  law  in 
variably  realized  in  my  conduct  does  not  admit  of  being  con 
ceived  as  a  'precept'  or  'dictate'  of  reason :  this  latter  must  be 
a  rule  from  which  I  am  conscious  of  being  able  to  deviate.  But 
I  do  not  think  that  the  proposition  quoted  from  Bentham 
would  be  affirmed  without  qualification  by  any  of  the  writers 
who  now  maintain  psychological  Hedonism.... 

(p.  36,  last  line).  And  in  any  case  this  psychological  doc 
trine  conflicts  with  the  ethical  proposition  widely  held  by 
persons  whose  moral  consciousness  is  highly  developed :  viz. 
that  an  act  in  the  highest  sense  virtuous  must  be  done  for 
its  own  sake  and  not  for  the  sake  of  the  attendant  pleasure, 
even  if  that  be  the  pleasure  of  the  moral  sense:  and  that  if  I 
do  an  act  from  the  sole  desire  of  obtaining  the  glow  of  moral 
self-approbation  which  I  believe  will  attend  its  performance,  the 
act  will  not  be  truly  virtuous.  It  is  clear  that  if  psychological 
Hedonism  were  true  this  opinion  would  have  to  be  abandoned. 

It  seems  therefore  important  to  subject  this  generalization, 
even  in  its  more  indefinite  form,  to  a  careful  examination. 

§  2.  It  will  be  well  to  begin  by  defining  more  precisely  the 
terms  used  and  the  question  at  issue.  First,  there  is  no  doubt 
that  pleasure  is  a  kind  of  feeling  which  stimulates  the  will  to 
actions  tending  to  sustain  or  produce  it, — to  sustain  it,  if  actually 
present,  and  to  produce  it,  if  it  be  only  represented  in  idea — ;  and 
similarly  pain  is  a  kind  of  feeling  which  stimulates  as  to  actions 
tending  to  remove  or  avert  it.  These  statements,  in  fact,  may 
be  given  as  adequate 2  definitions  of  Pleasure  and  Pain.  It  seems 


1  I  here,  as  in  chap,  i.,  adopt  the  exact  Hedonistic  interpretation  of  'happi 
ness  '  which  Bentham  has  made  current.     This  seems  to  me  the  most  suitable 
use  of  the  term ;  hut  I  afterwards  (ch.  vii.  §  1)  take  note  of  other  uses. 

2  Adequate,  that  is,  for  the  purpose  of  distinction — whether  they  are  adequate 
for  the  measurement  that  Ethical  Hedonism  requires  is  a  question  that  we  shall 
have  subsequently  to  consider.     Cf.  post,  Book  n.  ch.  ii.  §  2. 


24  THE    METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

convenient  to  call  the  volitional  stimulus  in  the  two  cases 
s  respectively  Degire  and  Aversion ;  though  it  should  be  ob 
served  that  the  former  term  is  ordinarily  restricted  to  the 
impulse  felt  when  pleasure  is  not  actually  present,  but  only 
represented  in  idea.  The  question  at  issue,  then,  is  not 
whether  pleasure,  present  or  represented,  is  normally  accom 
panied  by  desire  for  itself,  and  pain  by  aversion  :  but  whether 
there  are  no  desires  and  aversions  which  have  not  pleasures 
and  pains  for  their  objects — no  conscious  impulses  to  produce 
or  avert  results  other  than  the  agent's  own  feelings.  In  the 
treatise  to  which  I  have  referred,  Mill  explains  that  "  desiring 
a  thing,  and  finding  it  pleasant,  are,  in  the  strictness  of  lan 
guage,  two  modes  of  naming  the  same  psychological  fact."  If 
this  be  the  case,  it  is  hard  to  see  how  the  proposition  we  are 
discussing  requires  to  be  determined  by  "  practised  self-con 
sciousness  and  self-observation;"  as  the  denial  of  it  would 
involve  a  contradiction  in  terms.  The  truth  is  that  there  is 
•  an  ambiguity  in  the  word  Pleasure,  which  has  always  tended 
seriously  to  confuse  the  discussion  of  this  question1.  When 
we  speak  of  a  man  doing  something  at  his  own  "  pleasure/' 
or  as  he  "  pleases,"  we  usually  signify  the  mere  fact  of  choice 
or  preference ;  the  mere  determination  of  the  will  in  a  certain 
direction.  Now,  if  by  "pleasant"  we  mean  that  which  in 
fluences  choice,  exercises  a  certain  attractive  force  on  the  will, 
it  is  an  assertion  incontrovertible  because  tautological,  to  say 
that  we  desire  what  is  pleasant — or  even  that  we  desire  a 
thing  in  proportion  as  it  appears  pleasant.  But  if  we  take 
"pleasure"  to  denote  the  kind  of  feelings  above  defined,  it 
then  becomes  a  really  debateable  question  whether  our  desires 
are  always  consciously  directed  towards  the  attainment  by 
ourselves  of  such  feelings.  And  this  is  what  we  must  un 
derstand  Mr  Mill  to  consider  "  so  obvious,  that  it  will  hardly 
be  disputed."... 

(p.  38,  1.  28).  I  will  begin  by  taking  an  illustration  of  this 
from  the  impulses  commonly  placed  lowest  in  the  scale.  Hunger, 
so  far  as  I  can  observe,  is  a  direct  impulse  to  the  eating  of  food. 

1  The  confusion  occurs  in  the  most  singular  form  in  Hobbes,  who  actually 
identifies  Pleasure  and  Appetite,  "this  motion  in  which  consisteth  pleasure,  is 
a  solicitation  to  draw  near  to  the  thing  that  pleaseth." 


CHAP.  IV.]  PLEASURE  AND  DESIRE.  25 

Such  eating  is  no  doubt  commonly  attended  with  an  agree 
able  feeling  of  more  or  less  intensity :  but  it  cannot,  I  think, 
be  strictly  said  that  this  agreeable  feeling  is  the  object  of 
hunger,  and  that  it  is  the  representation  of  this  pleasure  which 
stimulates  the  will  of  the  hungry  man  as  such.  Of  course 
hunger,  is  frequently  and  naturally  accompanied  with  anticipa 
tion  of  the  pleasure  of  eating  :  but  careful  introspection  seems 
to  shew  that  the  two  are  by  no  means  inseparable.  And  even 
when  they  occur  together  the  pleasure  seems  properly  the  object 
not  of  the  primary  appetite,  but  of  a  secondary  desire  which 
can  be  distinguished  from  the  former;  since  the  gourmand,  in 
whom  this  secondary  desire  is  strong,  is  often  prompted  by  it  to 
actions  designed  to  stimulate  hunger,  and  often,  again,  is  led  to 
control  the  primary  impulse,  in  order  to  prolong  and  vary  the 
process  of  satisfying  it. 

Indeed  it  is  so  obvious  that  hunger  is  something  different 
,  from  the  desire  for  anticipated  pleasure,  that  some  writers  have 
I  regarded  its  volitional  stimulus  (and  that  of  appetite  generally) 
/  as  a  case  of  aversion  from  present  pain.  This,  however,  seems 

(to  me  a  distinct  mistake  in  psychological  classification.  In  my 
ordinary  experience,  the  feeling  of  hunger  is  usually  what  Mr 
Bain  distinguishes  as  a  neutral  excitement;  it  only  becomes 
definitely  painful  in  the  case  of  exceptionally  prolonged  absti 
nence  from  food.  No  doubt  hunger,  and  desire  generally,  is  a 
state  of  consciousness  so  far  similar  to  pain,  that  in  both  we  feel 
a  stimulus  prompting  us  to  pass  from  the  present  state  into  a 
different  one.  But  aversion  from  pain  is  an  impulse  to  get  out 
of  the  present  state  and  pass  into  some  other  state  which  is  only 
> negatively  represented  as  different  from  the  present:  whereas 
in  desire  as  such,  the  primary  impulse  is  towards  the  realization 
/of  some  positive  future  result — the  desire  itself  being  often  not 
distinctly  either  pleasurable  or  painful,  even  when  it  reaches  a 
high  degree  of  intensity,  but  rather  tending  to  assume  either 
quality  according  to  the  nature  of  its  concomitants.  When  a 
strong  desire  is,  for  any  reason,  baulked  of  its  effect  in  causing 

action,  it  is  generally  painful  in  some  degree 

(p.  40,  1.  13).  Take,  for  example,  the  case  of  any  game  which 
involves — as  most  games  do — a  contest  for  victory.  No  or 
dinary  player  before  entering  on  such  a  contest,  has  any  desire 


26  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

for  victory  in  it :  indeed  he  often  finds  it  difficult  to  imagine 
himself  deriving  gratification  from  such  victory,  before  he  has 
actually  engaged  in  the  competition.  What  he  deliberately, 
before  the  game  begins,  desires  is  not  victory,  but  the  pleasant 
excitement  of  the  struggle  for  it;  only  for  the  full  development 
of  this  pleasure  a  transient  desire  to  win  the  game  is  generally 
indispensable.  This  desire,  which  does  not  exist  at  first,  is 
stimulated  to  considerable  intensity  by  the  competition  itself: 
and  in  proportion  as  it  is  thus  stimulated  both  the  mere  contest 
becomes  more  pleasurable,  and  the  victory,  which  was  originally 
indifferent,  comes  to  afford  a  keen  enjoyment. 

The  same  phenomenon  is  exhibited  in  the  case  of  more  im 
portant  kinds  of  pursuit.  Thus  it  often  happens  that  a  man, 
feeling  his  life  languid  and  devoid  of  interests,  begins  to  occupy 
himself  in  the  prosecution  of  some  scientific  or  socially  useful 
work,  for  the  sake  not  of  the  end  but  of  the  occupation.  At 
first,  very  likely,  the  occupation  is  irksome:  but  soon,  as  he 
foresaw,  his  sustained  exercise  of  voluntary  effort  in  one  direc 
tion  reacts  on  his  involuntary  emotions;  so  that  his  pursuit 
becoming  eager  becomes  also  a  source  of  pleasure.... 

(p.  45, 1.  4).  So  far,  then,  from  our  conscious  active  im 
pulses  being  always  directed  towards  the  attainment  of  pleasure 
or  avoidance  of  pain  for  ourselves,  it  would  seem  that  we  find 
everywhere  in  consciousness  extra-regarding  impulses,  directed 
towards  something  that  is  not  pleasure,  nor  relief  from  pain.... 

(p.  46,  1.  8).  But  again,  it  is  sometimes  said  that  whatever 
be  the  case  with  our  present  adult  consciousness,  our  original 
impulses  were  all  directed  towards  pleasure1  or  from  pain, 
and  that  any  impulses  otherwise  directed  are  derived  from 
these  by  "  association  of  ideas." 

1  I  must  ask  the  reader  to  distinguish  carefully  the  question  discussed  in 
this  chapter,  which  relates  to  the  objects  of  desires  and  aversions,  from  the 
different  question  whether  the  causes  of  these  impulses  are  always  to  be  found 
in  antecedent  experiences  of  pleasure  and  pain.  The  bearing  of  this  latter  ques 
tion  on  Ethics,  though  not  unimportant,  is  manifestly  more  indirect  than  that 
of  the  question  here  dealt  with :  and  it  will  be  convenient  to  postpone  it  till 
a  later  stage  of  the  discussion.  Cf.  post,  Book  n.  ch.  vi.  §  2  and  Book  iv.  ch.  iv.  §  1. 


CHAPTEE  V. 


FREE    WILL. 

§  1.  IN  the  preceding  chapters  I  have  treated  first  of 
rational,  and  secondly  of  disinterested  action,  without  intro 
ducing  the  vexed  question  of  the  Freedom  of  the  Will.  The 
metaphysical  difficulties  connected  with  this  question  have  been 
proved  by  long  dialectical  experience  to  be  so  great,  that  I  am 
anxious  to  confine  them  within  as  strict  limits  as  I  can,  and 
keep  as  much  of  my  subject  as  possible  free  from  their  per 
turbing  influence.  And  it  appears  to  me  that  the  identification 
which  Kant  and  others  after  him  have  sought  to  establish 
between  (1)  Disinterested  and  Rational  and  (2)  Rational  and 
Free  action,  is  in  the  former  case  opposed  to  psychological 
experience,  while  in  the  latter  case  it  is  at  least  misleading,  and 
tends  to  obscure  the  real  issue  raised  in  the  Free  Will  con 
troversy.  In  the  last  chapter  I  have  tried  to  shew  that  action 
strictly  disinterested,  that  is,  disregarded  of  foreseen  balance  of 
pleasure  to  ourselves,  is  found  in  the  most  instinctive  as  well  as 
in  the  most  deliberate  and  self-conscious  region  of  our  volitional 
experience :  nay,  it  appears  to  have  a  place  (as  far  as  any  phe 
nomenon  known  to  us  only  by  introspective  observation  may 
reasonably  be  thought  to  have  a  place)  in  the  life  of  the  lower 
animals.  We  have  at  any  rate  just  as  much  ground  for  saying 
that  a  faithful  dog  acts  disinterestedly,  as  we  have  for  saying 
that  he  acts  interestedly.  .Again,  the  conception  of  acting 
rationally,  as  explained  in  the  last  chapter  but  one,  is  certainly 
not  bound  up  with  the  notion  of  acting  '  freely,'  as  maintained 
by  Libertarians  generally  against  Determinists  :  rational  action, 
as  I  conceive  it,  remains  rational,  however  complete  may  be  the 


28  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

triumph  of  Determinism.  I  say  "  Libertarians  generally,"  be 
cause  in  the  statements  made  by  disciples  of  Kant  as  to  the 
connexion  of  Freedom  and  Rationality,  there  appears  to  me  to 
be  a  confusion  between  two  meanings  of  the  term  Freedom, 
which  require  to  be  carefully  distinguished  in  any  discussion  of 
Free  Will.  When  a  disciple  of  Kant  says  that  a  man  "  is  a  free 
agent  in  so  far  as  he  acts  under  the  guidance  of  reason,"  the 
statement  easily  wins  assent  from  ordinary  readers ;  since  it  is 
no  doubt  true,  as  Whewell  says,  that  we  ordinarily  "  consider 
our  Reason  as  being  ourselves  rather  than  our  desires  and 
affections.  We  speak  of  Desire,  Love,  Anger,  as  mastering  us, 
or  of  ourselves  as  controlling  them.  If  we  decide  to  prefer  some 
remote  and  abstract  good  to  immediate  pleasures,  or  to  conform 
to  a  rule  which  brings  us  present  pain,  (which  decision  implies 
exercise  of  Reason,)  we  more  particularly  consider  such  acts  as 
our  own  acts1."  I  cannot,  therefore,  object  on  the  score  of 
usage  to  this  application  of  the  term  "  free  "  to  denote  volun 
tary  actions  in  which  the  seductive  solicitations  of  appetite  or 
passion  are  successfully  resisted :  and  I  am  sensible  of  the  gain 
in  effectiveness  of  moral  persuasion  which  is  obtained  by  thus 
enlisting  the  powerful  sentiment  of  Liberty  on  the  side  of 
Reason  and  Morality.  But  it  is  clear  that  if  we  say  that  a  man 
is  "  a  free  agent  in  so  far  as  he  acts  rationally,"  we  cannot  also 
say — in  the  same  sense — that  it  is  by  his  own  "free"  choice 
that  he  acts  irrationally,  when  he  does  so  act ;  and  it  is  this 
latter  proposition  which  Libertarians  generally  have  been  con 
cerned  to  maintain.  They  have  thought  it  of  fundamental  im 
portance  to  shew  the  '  Freedom '  of  the  moral  agent,  on  account 
of  the  connexion  that  they  have  held  to  exist  between  Freedom 
and  Moral  Responsibility :  and  it  is  obvious  that  the  Freedom 
thus  connected  with  Responsibility  is  not  the  Freedom  that  is 
only  manifested  in  rational  action,  but  the  Freedom  to  choose 
between  right  and  wrong  which  is  manifested  equally  in  either 
choice.  Now  it  is  I  suppose  an  undoubted  fact — to  which  the 
Christian  consciousness  of  "wilful  sin"  bears  testimony — that 
men  do  deliberately  and  with  complete  self-consciousness  choose 
to  act  irrationally.  They  do  not  merely  prefer  self-interest  to 
duty  (for  here  is  rather  a  conflict  of  claims  to  rationality  than 
1  Elements  of  Morality,  Bk.  i.  c.  ii. 


CHAP.  V.]  FREE   WILL.  29 

clear  irrationality):  but  (e.g.)  sensual  indulgence  to  health, 
revenge  to  reputation,  &c.,  though  they  know  that  such  pre 
ference  is  opposed  to  their  true  interests1.  Hence  it  does  not 
really  correspond  to  our  experience  as  a  whole  to  represent  the 
conflict  between  Reason  and  passion  as  a  conflict  between  '  our 
selves'  on  the  one  hand  and  a  force  of  nature  on  the  other. 
We  may  say,  if  we  like,  that  when  we  yield  to  passion,  we 
become  'the  slaves  of  our  desires  and  appetites' :  but  we  must 
at  the  same  time  admit  that  our  slavery  is  self-chosen.  Can 
we  say,  then,  of  the  wilful  wrongdoer  that  his  wrong  choice 
was  '  free ' ;  meaning  that  he  might  have  chosen  rightly,  not 
merely  if  the  antecedents  of  his  volition,  external  and  internal, 
had  been  different,  but  supposing  these  antecedents  unchanged  ? 
This,  I  conceive,  is  the  substantial  issue  raised  in  the  Free  Will 
controversy;  which  I  now  propose  briefly  to  consider.  As 
I  shall  presently  explain,  I  do  not  think  that  a  solution  of  this 
metaphysical  problem  is  really  important  for  the  general  regu 
lation  of  human  conduct,  whatever  method  be  adopted  for 
framing  such  regulation :  it  will  appear,  however,  that  the 
question  has  a  special  connexion  with  one  department  of  mora 
lity,  according  to  the  common  sense  view  of  it,  which  hereafter 
in  examining  the  Intuitional  Method  we  shall  attempt  to  make 
as  precise  as  possible. 

§  2.  We  may  conveniently  begin  by  defining  more  exactly 
the  notion  of  Voluntary  action,  to  which,  according  to  all 
methods  of  Ethics  alike,  the  predicates  '  right '  and  '  what  ought 
to  be  done' — in  the  strictest  ethical  sense — are  exclusively 
applicable.  In  the  first  place,  Voluntary  action  is  distinguished 
as  '  conscious '  from  actions  or  movements  of  the  human  organ 
ism  which  are  '  unconscious '  or  '  mechanical.'  The  person  whose 

1  The  difficulty  which  Socrates  and  the  Socratic  schools  had  in  conceiving 
a  man  to  choose  deliberately  what  he  knows  to  be  bad  for  him— a  difficulty 
which  drives  Aristotle  into  real  Determinism  in  his  account  of  purposed  action, 
even  while  he  is  expressly  maintaining  the  " voluntariness "  and  "responsi 
bility"  of  vice— seems  hardly  to  exist  for  the  modern  mind.  This  is  at  least 
partly  due  to  the  fact  that  we  have  separated  the  notion  of  '  one's  own  good ' 
into  the  two  primd  facie  distinct  notions  of  '  interest '  and  '  duty ' :  thus,  being 
familiar  with  the  conception  of  deliberate  choice,  consciously  opposed  either 
to  interest  or  to  duty,  we  can  without  difficulty  conceive  of  such  choice  in  con 
scious  opposition  to  both. 


30  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

organism  performs  such  movements  only  becomes  aware  of 
them,  if  at  all,  after  they  have  been  performed ;  accordingly 
they  are  not  imputed  to  him  as  a  person,  or  judged  to  be 
morally  wrong  or  imprudent ;  though  they  may  sometimes  be 
judged  to  be  good  or  bad  in  respect  of  their  consequences,  with 
the  implication  that  they  ought  to  be  encouraged  or  checked  so 
far  as  this  can  be  done  indirectly  by  conscious  effort. 

So  again,  in  the  case  of  conscious  actions,  the  agent  is  not 
regarded  as  morally  responsible,  except  in  an  indirect  way,  for 
effects  which  he  did  not  foresee  at  the  moment  of  volition.  No 
doubt  when  a  man's  action  has  caused  some  unforeseen  harm, 
the  popular  moral  judgment  often  blames  him  for  carelessness ; 
but  it  would  be  generally  admitted  by  reflective  persons  that  in 
such  cases  strictly  moral  blame  only  attaches  to  the  agent  in  an 
indirect  way,  in  so  far  as  his  carelessness  is  the  result  of  some 
wilful  neglect  of  duty.  Thus  the  proper  immediate  objects  of 
moral  approval  or  disapproval  would  seem  to  be  always  the 
results  of  a  man's  volitions  so  far  as  they  were  intended — i.e. 
represented  in  thought  as  certain  or  probable1  consequences  of 
such  volitions — :  or,  more  strictly,  the  volitions  themselves  in 
which  they  were  so  intended,  since  we  do  not  consider  that 
a  man  is  relieved  from  moral  blame  because  his  wrong  intention 
remains  unrealized  owing  to  external  causes. 

This  view  seems  at  first  sight  to  differ  from  the  common 
opinion  that  the  morality  of  acts  depends  on  their  '  motives' ; 
if  by  motives  are  understood  the  desires  that  we  feel  for  some 
of  the  foreseen  consequences  of  our  acts.  But  I  do  not  think 
that  those  who  hold  this  opinion  would  deny  that  we  are 
blameworthy  for  any  prohibited  result  included  in  our  inten 
tion,  whether  it  was  the  object  of  desire  or  not.  And  though 
it  is  certainly  held  that  acts,  similar  as  regards  their  foreseen 
results,  may  be  '  better'  or  '  worse2'  through  the  presence  of 
certain  desires  or  aversions;  still  probably  all  who  hold  this 

1  I  need  not  here  raise  the  question  how  far  we  are  responsible  for  all  the 
foreseen  consequences  of  our  actions,  or  only,  in  the  case  of  definite  uncon 
ditional  moral  rules,  for  their  results  within  a  certain  range — a  question  which 
will  have  to  be  considered  when  we  come  to  examine  the  Intuitional  Method. 

2  In  a  subsequent  chapter  (c.  ix.)  I  shall  examine  more  fully  the  relation  of 
the  antithesis  'right'  and  'wrong'  to  the  vaguer  and  wider  antithesis  'good'  and 
'bad,'  in  our  practical  reasonings. 


CHAP.  V.]  FREE   WILL.  31 

would  admit  on  reflection  that  so  far  as  these  feelings  are 
not  directly  under  the  control  of  the  will  the  judgment  of 
'right'  and  'wrong'  does  not  strictly  apply  to  them :  but  rather 
to  the  exertion  or  omission  of  voluntary  effort  to  check  bad 
motives  and  CD  courage  good  ones,  or  to  the  conscious  adoption 
of  an  object  of  desire  as  an  end  to  be  aimed  at — which,  as  I 
have  before  said,  is  a  species  of  volition. 

We  may  conclude  then  that  judgments  of  right  and  wrong 
relate  properly  to  volitions  accompanied  with  intention — 
whether  the  intended  consequences  be  external,  or  some  effects 
produced  on  the  agent's  own  feelings  or  character.  This 
excludes  from  the  scope  of  such  judgments  those  conscious 
actions  which  are  not  intentional,  strictly  speaking ;  as  when 
sudden  strong  feelings  of  pleasure  and  pain  cause  movements 
which  we  are  aware  of  making,  but  which  are  not  anteceded 
by  any  representation  in  idea  either  of  the  movements  them 
selves  or  of  their  effects.  For  such  actions,  which  we  may  dis 
tinguish  as  '  instinctive,'  we  are  only  held  to  be  responsible 
indirectly  so  far  as  any  bad  consequences  of  them  might  have 
been  prevented  by  voluntary  efforts  to  form  habits  of  more  com 
plete  self-control. 

We  have  to  observe  further  that  our  common  moral  judg 
ments  recognize  an  important  distinction  between  impulsive 
and  deliberate  wrongdoing,  condemning  the  latter  more  strongly 
than  the  former.  The  line  between  the  two  cannot  be  sharply 
drawn :  but  we  may  define  '  impulsive'  actions  as  those  where 
the  connexion  between  the  feeling  that  prompts  and  the  action 
prompted  is  so  simple  and  immediate  that,  though  intention 
is  distinctly  present,  the  consciousness  of  personal  choice  of  the 
intended  result  is  evanescent.  In  deliberate  volitions  there  is 
always  a  conscious  selection  of  the  result  as  one  of  two  or 
more  practical  alternatives. 

-  In  the  case,  then,  of  volitions  which  are  preeminently  the 
objects  of  moral  condemnation  and  approbation,  the  psychical 
fact  '  volition'  seems  to  be  a  somewhat  complex  phenomenon ; 
including  besides  what  I  may  call  the  mere  sensation  of 
(psychical)  action1  intention  or  representation  of  the  results  of 

1  By  this  phrase  I  mean  to  denote  the  psychical  fact  of  volition  in  its  most 
elementary  form,  as  it  exists  even  in  instinctive  actions.  It  might  perhaps 


32  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

action  and  also  the  consciousness  of  self  as  choosing,  resolving, 
determining  these  results.  And  the  question  which  I  under 
stand  to  be  at  issue  in  the  Free  Will  controversy  may  be  stated 
thus :  Is  the  self  to  which  I  refer  my  deliberate  volitions  a 
self  of  strictly  determinate  moral  qualities,  a  definite  character 
partly  inherited,  partly  formed  by  my  past  actions  and  feelings, 
and  by  any  physical  influences  that  it  may  have  unconsciously 
received ;  so  that  my  voluntary  action,  for  good  or  for  evil,  is  at 
any  moment  completely  caused  by  the  determinate  qualities  of 
this  character,  together  with  my  circumstances,  or  the  external 
influences  acting  on  me  at  the  moment — including  under  this 
latter  term  my  present  bodily  conditions  ?  or  is  there  always 
a  possibility  of  my  choosing  to  act  in  the  manner  that  I  now 
judge  to  be  reasonable  and  right,  whatever  my  previous  actions 
and  experiences  may  have  been  ? 

I  have  avoided  using  terms  which  imply  materialistic  as 
sumptions,  because,  though  a  materialist — in  modern  times — 
is  pretty  sure  to  be  a  determinist,  a  determinist  is  not  always 
a  materialist.  In  the  above  questions  a  materialist  would 
substitute  'brain  and  nervous  system'  for  'character,'  and 
thereby  obtain  certainly  a  clearer  notion ;  but  I  have  taken  the 
view  of  common  sense,  or  Natural  Dualism,  which  distinguishes 
the  agent  from  his  body,  For  the  present  purpose  the  differ 
ence  is  unimportant.  The  substantial  dispute  relates  to  the 
completeness  of  the  causal  dependence  of  any  volition  upon  the 
state  of  things  at  the  preceding  instant,  whether  we  specify  these 
as  'character  and  circumstances,'  or  'brain  and  environing  forces1.' 

be  described  as  feeling  of  the  kind  which  when  intense  we  call  effort.  This 
feeling  accompanies  the  initiation  of  muscular  actions  in  our  organism,  except 
where  these  are  unconscious  or  mechanical ;  but  it  must  be  distinguished  from 
the  sense  of  expended  muscular  energy :  for  we  experience  it  when  by  an  effort 
of  self-control  we  resist  a  strong  impulse  to  muscular  action  of  any  kind  and 
remain  passive. 

1  It  is  not  uncommon  to  conceive  of  each  volition  as  connected  by  uniform 
laws  with  our  past  states  of  consciousness.  But  any  uniformities  we  might  trace 
among  a  man's  past  consciousnesses,  even  if  we  knew  them  all,  would  yet  give  us 
very  imperfect  guidance  as  to  his  future  action :  as  there  would  be  left  out  of 
account 

(1)  all  inborn  tendencies  and  susceptibilities,  as  yet  latent  or  incompletely 
exhibited ; 

(2)  all  past  physical  influences,  of  which  the  effects  had  not  been  perfectly 
represented  in  consciousness. 


CHAP.  V.]  FREE   WILL.  33 

(p.  52,  1.  18).  Again,  when  we  fix  our  attention  on  human 
action,  we  observe  that  the  portion  of  it  which  is  originated 
unconsciously  is  admittedly  determined  by  physical  causes.... 
Again,  when  we  look  closely  at  our  conscious  acts,  we  find  that 
in  respect  of  such  of  them  as  I  have  characterized  as  'impulsive,' 
— acts  done  suddenly  under  the  stimulus  of  a  momentary  sensa 
tion  or  emotion — our  consciousness  can  hardly  be  said  to  sug 
gest  that  they  are  not  completely  determined  by  the  strength  of 
the  stimulus  and  the  state  of  our  previously  determined  tem 
perament  and  character  at  the  time  of  its  operation  :  and  here 
again,  as  was  before  observed,  it  is  difficult  to  draw  a  line 
clearly  separating  these  from  the  actions  in  which  the  apparent 
consciousness  of 'free  choice'  becomes  distinct.... 

(p.  54,  1. 13).  It  is  said,  however,  that  the  conception  of  the 
Freedom  of  the  Will,  alien  as  it  may  be  to  speculative  science, 
both  generally  and  in  the  special  department  of  human  action, 
is  yet  indispensable  to  Ethics  and  Jurisprudence :  that,  as  Kant 
says,  our  recognition  of  the  moral  law  is  ratio  cognoscendi  of  the 
Freedom  of  the  Will;  since  in  judging  that  I  "ought"  to  do 
anything  I  imply  that  I  "can"  do  it,  and  similarly  in  praising 
or  blaming  the  actions  of  others  I  imply  that  they  "could" 
have  acted  otherwise.  If  a  man's  actions  are  mere  links  in  a 
chain  of  causation  which,  as  we  trace  it  back,  ultimately  carries 
us  to  events  anterior  to  his  personal  existence,  he  cannot,  it  is 
said,  really  have  either  merit  or  demerit :  and  thus  the  reason 
ableness  of  the  criminal  law  depends  on  the  same  assumption 
of  Free  Will ;  since  if  he  has  not  merit  or  demerit,  it  is  repug 
nant  to  the  moral  reason  and  sentiments  of  mankind  to  reward 
or  punish  him. 

(p.  55, 1. 10)...  True,  the  meaning  of  punishment  is  altered  : 
it  can  no  longer  be  regarded  as  strictly  retributory,  but  rather  as 
reformatory  and  deterrent :  but  it  may  be  fairly  said  that  this 
is  the  more  practical  view,  and  the  one  towards  which  civiliza 
tion — quite  apart  from  the  Free-will  controversy — seems  on 
the  whole  to  tend.  In  fact  so  far  as  the  preventive  view  of 
punishment  diverges  in  practice  from  the  retributive  view, 
it  may  largely  claim  the  support  of  the  common  sense  of 
mankind,  as  exhibited  in  actual  legislation  and  administration 
of  justice.  Thus  (e.g.)  we  commonly  think  it  right  to  punish 
negligence  when  it  causes  death,  without  requiring  proof  that 
s.  3 


34  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

the  negligence  was  the  result,  directly  or  indirectly,  of  wilful 
disregard  of  duty;  and  we  do  not  punish  such  pernicious  acts 
as  rebellion  or  assassination  less,  because  we  know  that  they 
were  done  from  a  sincere  desire  to  serve  God  or  to  benefit 
mankind:  although  we  certainly  consider  the  illdesert  of  such 
acts  to  be  less  in  this  case.  If,  again,  the  Libertarian  urges 
that  our  moral  feelings  and  judgments  involve  the  concep 
tion  of  'free'  agency,  since  it  is  unreasonable  to  resent  volun 
tary  harm  any  more  than  involuntary,  if  both  are  equally 
resultant  effects  of  complex  natural  forces;  the  Determinist 
answers  that  the  reasonableness  depends  on  the  effect  of  the 
resentment,  which  obviously  tends  to  prevent  the  one  kind  of 
action  and  not  the  other  :  nay,  he  retorts,  indignation  is  only 
reasonable  on  the  assumption  that  men's  actions  are  determined 
by  motives,  among  which  the  fear  of  others'  indignation  may  be 
reckoned. 

§  3  (p.  56,  11.  21—23).  ...There  seems  to  be  so  far  no 
practical  necessity  for  any  reflective  person  considering  what 
it  is  reasonable  for  him  to  do,  to  determine  the  metaphysical 
validity  of  his  consciousness  of  freedom  to  choose  what  he  may 
conclude  to  be  reasonable. 

§  4.  It  is,  however,  of  obvious  practical  importance  to  as 
certain  precisely  how  far  the  power  of  the  will  (whether  meta 
physically  free  or  not)  actually  extends :  for  this  defines  the 
range  within  which  ethical  judgments  are  in  the  strictest  sense 
applicable.  This  inquiry  is  quite  independent  of  the  question 
of  metaphysical  freedom ;  we  might  state  it  in  Determinist 
terms  as  an  inquiry  into  the  range  of  effects  which  it  would  be 
possible  to  cause  by  human  volition,  provided  that  adequate 
motive  were  not  wanting.  These  effects  seem  to  be  of  three 
kinds  :  first,  changes  in  the  external  world  consequent  upon 
muscular  contractions :  secondly,  changes  in  the  train  of  ideas 
and  feelings  that  constitutes  our  conscious  life  :  and  thirdly, 
changes  in  the  tendencies  to  act  hereafter  in  certain  ways  under 
certain  circumstances.... 

(p.  59,  1. 16).  III.  The  effect  of  volition,  however,  to  which 
I  especially  wish  to  direct  the  reader's  attention  is  the  alteration 
in  men's  tendencies  to  future  action  which  must  be  assumed  to 
be  a  consequence  of  general  resolutions  as  to  future  conduct,  so 
far  as  they  are  effective.  Even  a  resolution  to  do  a  particular 


CHAP.  V.]  FREE   WILL.  35 

act — if  it  is  worth  while  to  make  it,  as  experience  shews  it  to 
be — must  be  supposed  to  produce  a  change  of  this  kind  in  the 
person  who  makes  it :  it  must  somehow  modify  his  present  ten 
dencies  to  act  in  a  certain  way  on  a  foreseen  future  occasion.... 

(p.  60,  1.  15)....  At  the  same  time  it  can  hardly  be  denied 
that  such  resolves  sometimes  succeed  in  breaking  old  habits : 
und  even  when  they  fail  to  do  this,  they  often  substitute  a 
painful  struggle  for  smooth  and  easy  indulgence.  Hence  it  is 
reasonable  to  suppose  that  they  always  produce  some  effect  in 
this  direction ;  whether  they  operate  by  causing  new  motives  to 
present  themselves  on  the  side  of  reason,  when  the  time  of 
inner  conflict  arrives;  or  whether  they  directly  weaken  the 
impulsive  force  of  habit  in  the  same  manner  as  an  actual 
breach  of  custom  does,  though  in  an  inferior  degree  \ 

(p.  61,  1.  6).  ...By  any  effort  of  resolution  at  the  present 
moment  we  can  only  produce  a  certain  limited  effect  upon  our 
tendencies  to  action  at  some  future  time. 

§  5.  But  though  I  hold,  on  the  grounds  above  argued,  that 
it  is  of  no  practical  importance  for  a  man  to  decide,  with  a  view 
to  the  general  regulation  of  his  conduct,  whether  he  is  or  is 
not  a  '  free  agent '  (in  the  metaphysical  sense) ;  there  is  a 
special  department  of  his  behaviour  to  others,  in  dealing  with 
which  it  appears  to  make  some  practical  difference  whether  or 
not  he  is  to  regard  those  others  as  having  been  free  agents — I 
mean  in  the  determination  of  what  Justice  requires  him  to  do 
to  them.  For  Justice  as  commonly  understood  implies  the  due 
requital  of  good  and  ill  Desert,  and  the  common  notion  of 
Desert,  when  closely  scrutinized,  seems  (as  I  have  already  said) 
to  involve  free  choice  of  good  or  evil :  so  that  the  denial  of  such 
free  choice,  dissipating  our  primitive  notion  of  Desert,  leaves  us 
the  problem  of  determining  Justice  on  some  different  principle. 

1  It  should  be  observed  that  the  same  kind  of  change  is  sometimes  brought 
about,  without  volition,  by  a  powerful  emotional  shock,  due  to  extraneous 
causes :  and  hence  it  might  be  inferred  that  in  all  cases  it  is  a  powerful  impres 
sion  of  an  emotional  kind  that  produces  the  effect :  and  that  the  will  is  only 
concerned  in  concentrating  our  attention  on  the  benefits  to  be  gained  or  evils  to 
be  avoided  by  the  change  of  habit,  and  so  intensifying  the  impression  of  these. 
But  though  this  kind  of  voluntary  contemplation  is  a  useful  auxiliary  to  good 
resolutions,  it  does  not  seem  to  be  this  effort  of  will  that  constitutes  the  resolu 
tion  :  we  can  clearly  distinguish  the  two.  Hence  this  third  effect  of  volition 
cannot  be  resolved  into  the  second,  but  must  be  stated  separately. 

3—2 


CHAPTER    VI. 

ETHICAL  PRINCIPLES  AND  METHODS. 

§  1.  THE  results  of  the  three  preceding  chapters  may  be 
briefly  stated  as  follows. 

The  aim  of  Ethics  is  to  render  scientific — i.e.  true,  and  as 
far  as  possible  systematic — the  apparent  cognitions  that  most 
men  have  of  the  Tightness  or  reasonableness  of  conduct,  whether 
the  conduct  be  considered  as  right  in  itself,  or  as  the  means  to 
some  end  conceived  as  ultimately  reasonable1.  These  cognitions 
are  normally  accompanied  by  emotions  of  various  kinds,  known 
as  "  moral  sentiments  :"  but  an  ethical  judgment  cannot  be  ex 
plained  as  affirming  merely  the  existence  of  such  a  sentiment.... 

What  then  do  we  commonly  regard  as  valid  ultimate 
reasons  for  acting  or  abstaining  ?  This,  as  was  said,  is  the  start 
ing  point  for  the  discussions  of  the  present  treatise :  which  is 
not  primarily  concerned  with  proving  or  disproving  the  validity 
of  any  such  reasons,  but  rather  with  the  critical  exposition 
of  the  different  'methods' — or  rational  procedures  for  deter 
mining  right  conduct  in  any  particular  case — which  are 
logically  connected  with  the  different  ultimate  reasons  widely 
accepted.  In  the  first  chapter  we  found  that  such  reasons  were 
supplied  by  the  notions  of  Happiness,  Perfection  (including 
Virtue  or  Moral  Perfection  as  a  prominent  element),  regarded 
as  ultimate  ends,  and  Duty  as  prescribed  by  unconditional  rules. 
It  may  seem,  however,  that  these  notions  by  no  means  ex 
haust  the  list  of  reasons  which  are  widely  accepted  as  ulti- 

1  As  I  have  before  said,  the  applicability  of  a  method  for  determining  right 
conduct  relatively  to  an  ultimate  end — whether  Happiness  or  Perfection — does 
not  necessarily  depend  on  the  acceptance  of  the  end  as  prescribed  by  reason :  it 
only  requires  that  it  should  be  in  some  way  adopted  as  ultimate  and  paramount. 
I  have,  however,  confined  my  attention  in  this  treatise  to  ends  which  are  widely 
accepted  as  reasonable:  and  I  shall  afterwards  endeavour  to  exhibit  the  self-evi 
dent  practical  axioms  which  appear  to  me  to  be  implied  in  this  acceptance.  Cf. 
post,  Book  in.  c.  13. 


CHAP.  VI.]    ETHICAL  PRINCIPLES  AND  METHODS.  37 

mate  grounds  of  action.  Many  religious  persons  think  that  the 
highest  reason  for  doing  anything  is  that  it  is  God's  Will: 
while  to  others  '  Self-realization '  or  '  Self-development,'  and  to 
others,  again,  'Life  according  to  nature'  appear  the  really 

ultimate  ends (p.  66,  1.  23)... When,  on  the  other  hand,  we 

confine  our  attention  to  the  strictly  practical  import  of  each 
notion,  we  find  that,  in  so  far  as  it  is  ascertainable  by  reasoning 
and  reflection,  it  is  always  found  to  be  identical  with  one  or 
other  of  the  principles  previously  distinguished. 

To  begin  with  the  theological  conception  of  'God's  Will.' 
If  an  external  Revelation  is  proposed  as  the  standard,  we 
are  obviously  carried  beyond  the  range  of  our  science:  on 
the  other  hand,  when  we  try  to  ascertain  by  reason  the 
Divine  Will,  the  practical  result  seems  always  to  lead  us 
back,  directly  or  indirectly,  into  one  or  other  of  the  methods 
already  marked  out ;  since  we  cannot  know  anything  to  be  the 
Divine  Will,  which  we  do  not  also,  by  the  same  exercise  of 
thought,  know  to  be  reasonable. 

§  2  (p.  69, 1.  22).  ...  We  can  infer  from  our  nutritive  system 
that  we  are  intended  to  take  food,  and  similarly  that  we  are 
to  exercise  our  various  muscles  in  some  way  or  other,  and  our 
brain  and  organs  of  sense. 

§3  (p.  70,  1.  35).  ...These  and  other  difficulties  in  our 
classification  will  be  seen  more  clearly  as  our  investigation 
proceeds.  In  the  meantime  the  list  of  first  principles  already 
given  seems  to  me  to  omit  none  that  has  a  valid  claim  to 
independent  consideration;  and  it  corresponds  to  what  seem 
the  most  fundamental  distinctions  that  we  apply  to  human 
existence  ;  the  distinction  between  the  conscious  being  and 
the  stream  of  conscious  experience,  and  the  distinction  (within 
this  latter)  of  Action  and  Feeling.  For  Perfection  is  thought 
to  be  the  goal  of  the  development  of  a  human  being,  con 
sidered  as  a  permanent  entity ;  while  by  Duty,  we  mean 
the  kind  of  Action  that  we  think  ought  to  be  done;  and 
similarly  by  Happiness  or  Pleasure  we  mean  an  ultimately 
desired  or  desirable  kind  of  Feeling.  At  the  same  time  I 
do  not  profess  to  prove  a  priori  that  there  are  these  practi 
cal  first  principles  and  no  more ;  nor,  again,  that  my  state 
ment  of  methods  gives  an  exhaustive  analysis  of  all  possible 


38  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BooK  I. 

modes  of  determining  right  conduct.  My  results  have  been 
reached  merely  empirically,  by  reflection  on  the  moral  reason 
ing  of  myself  and  other  men,  whether  professed  moralists  or  not : 
and  though  it  seems  to  me  improbable  that  I  have  overlooked 
any  important  phase  of  method,  it  is  always  possible  that  I  may 
have  done  so. 

On  the  other  hand  my  primary  threefold  division  of  methods 
may  by  some  readers  be  blamed  for  excess  rather  than  defect.... 

(p.  73,  1.  9)...  And  such  a  reason  is  found  in  the  theory  of 
human  action  held  by  Benj^am  (and  generally  speaking  by  his 
disciples),  which  has  been  discussed  in  a  previous  chapter — the 
doctrine,  I  mean,  that  every  human  being  always  does  aim  at  his 
own  greatest  apparent  happiness  :  and  that,  consequently,  it  is 
useless  to  point  out  to  a  man  the  conduct  that  would  conduce 
to  the  general  happiness,  unless  you  convince  him  at  the  same 
time  that  it  would  conduce  to  his  own.  On  this  view,  egoistic 
/and  universalistic  considerations  must  necessarily  be  combined 
in  any  practical  treatment  of  morality  :  and  this  being  so,  it  was 
perhaps  to  be  expected  that  Bentham1  or  his  disciples  would  go 
further,  and  attempt  to  base  on  the  Egoism  which  they  accept 
as  inevitable  the  Universalistic  Hedonism  which  they  approve 
and  inculcate. ...  (p.  74,  1.  14)... But  that  they  believed  that  such 
observance  by  any  individual  tended  naturally  to  promote 
general  happiness,  and  that  the  rules  had  been  implanted  by 
Nature  or  revealed  by  God  to  this  end....  Butler,  I  think, 
was  the  first  writer  who  dwelt  on  the  discrepancies  between 
Virtue  as  commonly  understood  and  "  conduct  likeliest  to  pro 
duce  an  overbalance  of  happiness"2.  When  Hume  presented 
Utilitarianism  as  a  mode  of  explaining  current  morality,  it  was 
seen  or  suspected  to  have  a  partially  destructive  tendency.  But 
it  was  not  till  the  time  of  Paley  and  Bentham  that  it  was 
offered  as  a  method  for  determining  conduct,  which  was  to 

1  See  note  at  the  end  of  the  chapter. 

2  See  Dissertation  n.  Of  the  Nature  of  Virtue  appended  to  the  Analogy.     It 
may  be  interesting  to  notice  a  gradual  change  in  Butler's  view  on  this  im 
portant  point.     In  the  first  of  his  Sermons  on  Human  Nature  published  some 
years  ago  before  the  Analogy  he  does  not  notice,  any  more  than  Shaftesbury 
and  Hutcheson,  any  possible  want  of  harmony  between  Conscience  and  Bene 
volence.    A  note  to  Sermon  xn.,  however,  seems  to  indicate  a  stage  of  transition 
between  the  view  of  the  first  Sermon  and  the  view  of  the  Dissertation. 


CHAP.  VI.]    ETHICAL  PRINCIPLES  AND  METHODS.  39 

overrule  all  traditional  precepts  and  supersede  all  existing  moral 
sentiments.  And  even  this  complete  and  final  antagonism  re 
lates  rather  to  theory  and  method  than  to  practical  results : 
indeed  the  discrepancy  in  results  between  Utilitarianism  and 
Common  Sense  has  been  rather  extenuated  than  exaggerated 
by  most  utilitarians.  The  practical  conflict,  in  ordinary  human 
minds,  is  so  palpably  between  Self-interest  and  Social  Duty, 
however  determined,  that  the  sense  of  this  continually  tends 
to  draw  together  Utilitarianism  and  Intuitionism  into  their 
old  alliance. 

NOTE  (at  the  end  of  Ch.  vi.). — I  have  called  the  ethical  doctrine 
that  takes  universal  happiness  as  the  ultimate  end  and  standard  of 
right  conduct  by  the  name  of  BentLam,  because  the  thinkers  who 
have  chiefly  taught  this  doctrine  in  England  during  the  present 
century  have  referred  it  to  Beiitham  as  their  master.  And  it  cer 
tainly  seems  to  me -clear— though  Mr  Bain  (cf.  Mind,  January,  1883, 
p.  48)  appears  to  doubt  it — that  Bentham  adopted  this  doctrine  ex 
plicitly,  in  its  most  comprehensive  scope,  at  the  earliest  stage  in  the 
formation  of  his  opinions ;  nor  do  I  think  that  he  ever  consciously 
abandoned  or  qualified  it.  We  find  him  writing  in  his  common 
place  book,  in  1773 — 4  (cf.  Works,  Bowring's  edition,  vol.  x.  p.  70), 
that  Helvetius  had  "established  a  standard  of  rectitude  for  actions"; 
— the  standard  being  that  "a  sort  of  action  is  a  right  one,  when 
the  tendency  of  it  is  to  augment  the  mass  of  happiness  in  the  com 
munity."  And  we  find  him  writing  fifty  years  later  (cf.  Works, 
vol.  x.  p.  79)  the  following  account  of  his  earliest  view,  in  a  passage 
which  contains  no  hint  of  later  dissent  from  it.  "By  an  early 
pamphlet  of  Priestley's... light  was  added  to  the  warmth.  In  the 
phrase  'the  greatest  happiness  of  the  greatest  number,'  I  then  saw 
delineated,  for  the  first  time,  a  plain  as  well  as  a  true  standard  for 
whatever  is  right  or  wrong... in  human  conduct  whether  in  the  field  of 
morals  or  of  politics" 

At  the  same  time  I  must  admit  that  in  other  passages  Bentham 
seems  no  less  explicitly  to  adopt  Egoistic  Hedonism  as  the  method  of 
*  private  Ethics '  as  distinct  from  Legislation  :  and  in  his  posthumous 
'  Deontology'  the  two  principles  appear  to  be  reconciled  by  the  doc 
trine,  that  it  is  always  the  individual's  true  interest,  even  from  a 
purely  mundane  point  of  view,  to  act  in  the  manner  most  conducive 
to  the  general  happiness.  This  latter  proposition — which  I  regard 
as  erroneous — is  not,  I  think,  definitely  put  forward  in  any  of  the 
treatises  published  by  Bentham  in  his  life-time,  or  completely  pre 
pared  by  him  for  publication  :  but  I  must  confess  that  after  carefully 
studying  these  treatises — especially  the  "  Principles  of  Morals  and 
Legislation  " — I  am  unable  to  elicit  from  them  a  clear  and  definite 
view  as  to  the  relations  of  Egoistic  and  Universalistic  Hedonism,  in 
the  field  of  private  morality. 


CHAPTER   VII. 


EGOISM      AND     SELF-LOVE. 


§  1  (p.  87,  1.  4).  Even  the  English  term  Happiness  is 
not  free  from  a  similar  ambiguity.  It  seems,  indeed,  to  be 
commonly  used  in  Bentham's  way  as  convertible  with  Pleasure, 
— or  rather  as  denoting  that  of  which  the  elements  are  plea 
sures — ;  and  it  is  in  this  sense  that  I  think  it  most  convenient 
to  use  it.  Sometimes,  however,  in  ordinary  discourse,  the 
term  is  rather  employed  to  denote  a  particular  kind  of  agree 
able  consciousness,  which  is  distinguished  from  and  even  con 
trasted  with  definite  specific  pleasures — such  as  the  gratifica 
tions  of  sensual  appetite  or  other  keen  and  vehement  desires 
— as  being  at  once  calmer  and  more  indefinite :  we  may 
characterize  it  as  the  feeling  which  accompanies  the  normal 
activity  of  a  "healthy  mind  in  a  healthy  body,"  and  of  which 
specific  pleasures  seem  to  be  rather  stimulants  than  elements. 
Sometimes,  again — though,  I  think,  with  a  more  manifest 
divergence  from  common  usage — "  happiness  "  or  "  true  happi 
ness"  is  understood  in  a  definitely  non-hedonistic  sense,  as 
denoting  results  other  than  agreeable  feelings  of  any  kind1. 

§  2.  To  be  clear,  then,  we  must  particularize  as  the  object 
of  self-love,  and  End  of  the  method  which  I  have  distinguished 

1  Thus  Green  (Prolegomena  to  Ethics,  Book  m.  ch.  iv.  §  228)  says,  "it  is  the 
realisation  of  those  objects  in  which  we  are  mainly  interested,  not  the  succession 
of  enjoyments  which  we  shall  experience  in  realising  them,  that  forms  the  definite 
content  of  our  idea  of  true  happiness,  so  far  as  it  has  such  content  at  all."  Cf. 
also  §  238. 


CHAP.  VII.]  EGOISM  AND  SELF-LOVE.  41 

as    Egoistic    Hedonism,    the    kind    of  feeling   which    we    call 

Pleasure1,  taken  in  its  widest  sense,  as  including  every  species 

of  "delight,"  "enjoyment,"  or  "satisfaction;"  except  so  far  as 

any  particular  species  may  be  excluded  by  its  incompatibility 

with  some  greater  pleasures,  or  as  necessarily  involving  con- 

i  comitant  or  subsequent  pains.     It  is  obvious  that  Hedonism, 

I  strictly  understood,  should  be  a  method  that  aims  at  pleasure 

I  as  pleasure  and  nothing  else ;  and  so  at  pleasure  generally,  not 

any  particular  kind  of  pleasure.     And  Self-love,  as  understood 

by  Butler  and  other  English  moralists  after  him,  is  similarly  a 

desire   of  one's   own  pleasure  generally,  and  of  the  greatest 

amount   of  it   obtainable,   from   whatever   source   it   may   be 

obtained... » 

(p.  84,  1.  3).      There  remains  then   Pure    or   Quantitative 

Egoistic  Hedonism,  which,  as  a  method  essentially  distinct  from 

all  others  and  widely  maintained  to  be  rational,  seems  to  de- 

I  serve  a  detailed  examination.     According  to  this  the  rational 

I  agent  regards   quantity  of  consequent   pleasure   and  pain   to 

himself  as  alone  important  in  choosing  between   alternatives 

'  of  action  ;  and  seeks  always  the  greatest  attainable  surplus  of 

pleasure  over  pain — which,  without  violation  of  usage,  we  may 

designate  as  his  '  greatest  happiness.'     It  seems  to  be  this  view 

and  attitude  of  mind  which  is  commonly  intended  by  the  vaguer 

terms  'egoism,'  'egoistic  :'  and  therefore  I  shall  allow  myself  to 

use  these  terms  in  this  more  precise  signification. 

NOTE. — The  terms  "  Interest "  and  "  Happiness  "  are  generally 
used  by  Butler  and  his  followers,  no  less  than  by  Bentham  and  the 
utilitarians,  to  denote  the  total  or  aggregate  of  agreeable  feeling  at 
which  "Self-love"  or  "Self-regard"  is  conceived  to  aim,  and  of  which 
the  elements  are  variously  spoken  of  as  "pleasures,"  "delights," 

("enjoyments,"  "satisfactions."  Of  these  terms  I  have  selected 
'pleasure'  as  that  best  adapted  to  denote  generally  the  kind  of  feeling 
which  we  desire  to  sustain  or  produce  in  our  conscious  experience  ; 
as  "  delight,"  and  perhaps  "  enjoyment,"  seems  only  appropriate  to 
designate  such  feelings  when  they  reach  a  certain  degree  of  intensity ; 
and  "  satisfaction,"  again,  is  most  properly  applied  to  the  pleasures 
that  attend  upon  the  attainment  of  a  desired  object.  I  observe, 
however,  that  in  Green's  Prolegomena  to  Ethics  the  term  "  satisfac 
tion"  is  used  in  a  peculiar  sense  in  which  it  is  expressly  distinguished 
from  pleasure ;  since  the  author,  while  holding  as  I  do  that  pleasure 

1  See  the  note  at  the  end  of  the  chapter. 


42  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS,  [BOOK  I. 

is  not  the  sole  object  of  desire  or  conscious  pursuit,  still  maintains 
that  "in  all  willing"  or  "all  enacted  desire"  there  is  " self-satisfac- 

I  tion  sought"  (pp.  163,  5).  Green's  statements  do  not  appear  to  me 
to  give  explicitly  any  definite  positive  notion  of  this  self-satisfaction ; 
but  since  it  is  explained  to  be  "a  certain  possible  state"  of  the  agent 
"  which  in  the  gratification  of  his  desire  he  seeks  to  reach,"  and  yet 

1  is  not  pleasure,  I  infer  that  it  is  the  cognitive  or  intellectual  element 
of  the  consciousness  of  attainment,  as  distinguished  from  the 
emotional  or  sensational  element.  To  this  view  there  appear  to  me 
to  be  two  decisive  objections  :  (1)  many  men  often  desire  and  aim  afc 
other  objects  besides  their  own  conscious  states — (e.g.)  materialists 
aim  at  the  welfare  of  remote  posterity  :  and  (2)  the  mere  thought  or 
cognition  of  fulfilled  desire — as  distinguished  on  the  one  hand  from 
the  fact  of  fulfilment  or  the  existence  of  the  desired  object,  and  on 
the  other  hand  from  the  agreeable  feeling  included  in  the  conscious 
ness  of  fulfilment — is  not  desired  or  judged  desirable  by  me ;  nor,  as 
I  believe,  by  others. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 


INTUITIONISM. 

§  1.     I  HAVE  used  the  term  'Intuitional'  to  denote  the 
view  of  ethics  which  regards  as  the  practically  ultimate  end  of 
moral  actions  their  conformity  to  certain  rules  of  Duty  uncondi- 
;  tionally  prescribed.      There  is,  however,  considerable  ambiguity 
as  to  the   exact  antithesis   implied  by  the  terms  '  intuition/ 
'  intuitive,'  and  'their  congeners,  as  currently  used  in  ethical 
discussion,  which  we  must  now  endeavour  to  remove.     Some 
times,  as  I  before  noticed,  '  intuitive  knowledge  '  of  the  rightness 
of  actions  is  understood  to  imply  that  this  rightness  is  ascer- 
j  tained  by  simply  "  looking  at "  the  actions  themselves,  without 
'   considering  their  ulterior  consequences.     This  view,  indeed,  can 
hardly  be  extended  to  the  whole  range  of  duty;  since  no  morality 
ever  existed  which  did  not  consider  ulterior  consequences  to 
some  extent.     Prudence  or  Forethought  has  always  been  reck 
oned  a  virtue:  and  all  modern  lists  of  Virtues  have  included 
Rational  Benevolence,  which  aims  at  the  happiness  of  other 
human  beings  generally,  and  therefore  necessarily  takes  into 
consideration  even  remote  effects  of  actions.     It  must  be  ob 
served,  too,  that  it  is  difficult  to  draw  the  line  between  an  act 
and  its  consequences  :  as  the  effects  which  follow  each  of  our 
volitions  form  a  continuous  series  stretching  to  infinity,  and  we 
seem  to  be  conscious  of  causing  all  these  effects,  so  far  as  at  the 
I  moment  of  volition  we  foresee  them  to  be  probable —     We 
'  must  understand  then  that  the  disregard  of  consequences,  which 


44  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

the  Intuitional  view,  according  to  this  interpretation  of  it,  is 
taken  to  imply,  only  relates  to  certain  determinate  classes  of 
actions  (such  as  Truth-speaking)  where  the  general  notions  of 
the  acts  indicate  clearly  enough  what  events  are  to  be  included, 
and  what  excluded. 

But  again;  we  have  to  observe  that  the  antithesis  between 
Intuitionism  and  Hedonism  is  sometimes  inadvertently  stated  in 
such  a  way  as  to  imply  that  the  only  consequences  of  actions 
which  can  possibly  be  of  ethical  importance  are  pleasures  and 
pains.  It  can  hardly,  however,  be  denied  that  men  may  and  do 
judge  remote  as  well  as  immediate  results  to  be  in  themselves 
desirable,  without  considering  them  in  relation  to  the  feelings  of 
sentient  beings.  I  have  already  assumed  this  to  be  the  view  of 
those  who  adopt  the  general  Perfection,  as  distinct  from  the 
Happiness,  of  human  society  as  their  ultimate  end ;  and  it 
would  seem  to  be  the  view  of  many  who  concentrate  their  efforts 
on  some  more  particular  results,  other  than  morality,  such  as  the 
promotion  of  Art  or  Knowledge.  Such  a  view,  if  expressly  dis 
tinguished  from  Hedonism,  would  probably  be  classed  by  many 
as  Intuitional;  but  if  so  the  antithesis  implied  by  the  term 
would  be  a  different  one  to  that  denned  in  the  preceding  para 
graph  :  it  would  be  meant  that  these  ultimate  ends  are  judged 
to  be  good  immediately,  and  not  by  '  induction  from  experience' 
of  the  pleasures  which  they  produce.  And  it  would  seem  to  be 
frequently  this  latter  antithesis  that  is  in  the  minds  of  those 
who  contrast  'intuitive'  or  '  a  priori*  with  'inductive'  or  'a 
posteriori '  morality.  But  such  a  contrast  seems  to  indicate  a 
certain  confusion  of  thought.  For  what  the  '  inductive'  moralist 
professes  to  know  a  posteriori,  by  induction  from  experience,  is 
commonly  not  the  same  thing  as  what  the  intuitive  moralist 
professes  to  know  by  intuition.  In  the  former  case  it  is  the 
conduciveness  to  pleasure  of  certain  kinds  of  action  that  is 
methodically  ascertained :  in  the  latter  case,  their  Tightness  : 
there  is  therefore  no  proper  opposition.  If  Hedonism  claims  to 
give  authoritative  guidance,  this  can  only  be  in  virtue  of  the 
principle  that  pleasure  is  the  only  reasonable  ultimate  end  of 
human  action :  and  this  principle  cannot  be  known  by  induction 
from  experience.  Experience  can  at  most  tell  us  that  all  men 
always  do  seek  pleasure  as  their  ultimate  end  (that  it  does  not 


CHAP,  VIIL]  INTUITION1SM.  45 

support  this  conclusion  I  have  already  tried  to  shew) :  it  cannot 
tell  us  that  any  one  ought  so  to  seek  it.  If  this  latter  proposi 
tion  is  legitimately  affirmed  in  respect  either  of  private  or  of 
general  happiness,  it  must  either  be  immediately  known  to  be 
true, — and  therefore,  we  may  say,  a  moral  intuition — or  be 
inferred  ultimately  from  premises  which  include  at  least  one 
such  moral  intuition ;  hence  either  species  of  Hedonism,  re 
garded  from  the  point  of  view  taken  in  this  treatise,  might  be 
legitimately  said  to  be  in  a  certain  sense  'intuitional.7  It 
seems,  however,  to  be  the  prevailing  opinion  of  ordinary  moral 
persons,  and  of  most  of  the  writers  who  have  maintained  the 
existence  of  moral  intuitions,  that  certain  kinds  of  actions  are 
unconditionally  prescribed  without  regard  to  ulterior  conse 
quences:  and  I  have  accordingly  treated  this  doctrine  as  a 
distinguishing  characteristic  of  the  Intuitional  method,  during 
the  main  part  of  the  detailed  examination  of  that  method 
which  I  attempt  in  Book  ill. 

§  2.  But  further;  the  common  antithesis  between  '  intui 
tive  '  and  '  inductive '  morality  is  misleading  in  another  way : 
/  since  a  moralist  may  hold  the  Tightness  of  actions  to  be  cog- 
!  nizable  apart  from  the  pleasure  produced  by  them... 

(p.  88,  1.  21).  The  view  above  described  may  be  called,  in 
a  sense,  'ultra^intuitional,'  since,  in  its  most  extreme^jorm,  it 
recognizes  simple  immediate  intuitions  alone  and  discards  as 
superfluous  all  modes  of  reasoning  to  moral  conclusions :  and 
we  may  find  in  it  one  phase  or  variety  of  the  Intuitional 
method, — if  we  may  extend  the  term  'method'  to  include  a 
procedure  that  is  completed  in  a  single  judgment. 

§  3.  But  though  probably  all  moral  agents  have  experience 
of  such  particular  intuitions,  and  though  they  constitute  a  great 
part  of  the  moral  phenomena  of  most  minds,  comparatively  few 
are  so  thoroughly  satisfied  with  them,  as  not  to  demand  some 
more  certain  moral  knowledge,  even  for  practical  purposes.  And 
I  conceive  that  in  the  case,  at  least,  of  reflective  persons,  even 
j  when  the  decision  of  the  moral  faculty  relates  primarily  to  some 
j  particular  action,  there  is  commonly  at  least  a  latent  belief  that 
its  Tightness  or  wrongness  must  be  dependent  upon  certain 
general  characteristics  of  the  action,  agent,  and  circumstances  : 
and  accordingly  that  the  moral  truth  apprehended  must  be 


46  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

intrinsically  universal,  though  particular  in  our  first  apprehen 
sion  of  it1. 

(p.  89,  1.  32)...  And  this  is  not  unfrequently  the  case  with 
the  conscientious  reasoning  of  ordinary  persons  when  any  dis 
pute  or  difficulty  forces  them  to  reason :  they  have  a  genuine 
impulse  to  conform  to  the  right  rules  of  conduct,  but  they  are 
not^conscious,  in  difficult  or  doubtful  cases,  of  seeing  for  them 
selves  what  these  are :  they  have  to  inquire  that  of  their  priest, 
or  their  sacred  books,  or  perhaps  the  common  opinion  of  the 
society  to  which  they  belong.... 

(p.  91,  1.  2)...  From  this  demand  springs  a  third  species 
or  phase  of  Intuitionism,  which,  while  accepting  the  morality 
of  common  sense  as  in  the  main  sound,  still  attempts  to  find 
for  it  a  philoso]Dhic_Jbasis  which  it  does  not  itself  offer :  to  get 
one  or  more  principles  more  absolutely  and  undeniably  true  and 
evident,  from  which  the  current  rules  might  be  deduced,  either 
just  as  they  are  commonly  received  or  with  slight  modifica 
tions  and  rectifications2. 

§  4.  The  three  phases  of  Intuitionism  just  described  may 
be  treated  as  three  stages  in  the  scientific  development  of 
Intuitive  Morality:  we  may  term  them  respectively  Per 
ceptional,  Dogmatic,  and  Philosophical.  The  last-mentioned  I 
have  only  defined  in  the  vaguest  way. 

.  1  This  belief  affords  a  kind  of  justification  for  the  use  of  the  term  Moral 
Keason  for  the  faculty  of  apprehending  moral  truth,  even  as  exercised  in  par 
ticular  cases. 

2  It  should  be  observed  that  such  principles  will  not  necessarily  be  "intui 
tional  "  in  the  narrower  sense  that  excludes  consequences ;  but  only  in  the 
wider  sense  as  being  self-evident  principles  relating  to  'what  ought  to  be.' 


CHAPTER    IX. 


GOOD. 

§  1.  WE  have  hitherto  spoken  of  the  quality  of  conduct 
discerned  by  our  moral  faculty  as  '  Tightness/  which  is  the 
term  commonly  used  by  English  moralists.  We  have  regarded 
this  term,  and  its  equivalents  in  ordinary  use,  as  implying 
the  existence  of  a  dictate  or  imperative  of  reason,  which,  accord 
ing  to  the  Intuitional  view,  prescribes  certain  actions  uncon 
ditionally,  without  reference  to  ulterior  consequences. 

It  is,  however,  possible  to  take  a  view  of  duty  in  which, 
though  the  validity  of  moral  intuitions  is  not  disputed,  this 
notion  of  rule  or  dictate  is  at  any  rate  only  latent  or  implicit, 
the  moral  ideal  being  presented  as  attractive  rather  than 
imperative.  That  is,  we  may  consider  the  action  to  which  we 
are  morally  prompted  as  'good'  in  itself — not  merely  as  a 
means  to  some  ulterior  Good,  but  as  a  part1  of  what  is  con 
ceived  as  the  agent's  Ultimate  Good.... 

(p.  96,  1.  6)...  And  though  Plato  felt  the  conflict  between 
Virtuejand  Pleasure  far  more  intensely,  so  that  in  one  phase 
of  his  mental  development  he  repudiated  the  latter  as  an  object 
of  rational  pursuit :  still  his  general  tendency — no  less  than 
that  of  Aristotle — is  to  regard  the  two  as  inseparable.  The 
Good  which  he  investigated  persistently  arid  profoundly  we 
must  conceive  as  something  of  which  the  manifestation  in  con 
crete  human  life  involves  the  attainment  of  the  greatest  real 
pleasure  of  which  human  nature  is  capable,  as  well  as  the 

1  As  I  have  before  said,  the  doctrine  that  Eight  conduct  is  the  sole  Good  of 
the  agent  does  not  commend  itself  to  the  common  sense  of  a  modern  Christian 
community :  it  rather  tends  to  be  regarded  as  a  Stoical  paradox. 


48  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHJCS.  [BOOK  I. 

realization  of  Virtue.  It  is  not  until  the  posir-Aristotelian 
period  that  the  antithesis  presents  itself  as  an  absolute^  an 
tagonism  ;  and  that  the  main  influence  of  philosophy  upon 
mankind  is  divided  between  the  two  schools  which  present 
Virtue  and  Pleasure  as  competing  interpretations  of  the  pro 
blematical  notion  of  Ultimate  Good. 

This,  then,  is  the  first  difference  to  be  noticed  between  the 

\  two  forms  of  the   intuitive  judgment.     In  the  recognition  of 

conduct  as  *  right '  is  involved  an  authoritative  prescription  to 

do  it :  but  when  we  have  judged  conduct  to  be  good,  it  is  not 

yet  clear  that  we  ought  to  prefer  this  kind  of  good  to  all  other 

I  good  things.  In  short,  the  notion  of  '  rightness '  is  essentially 
positive,  and  that  of  '  goodness '  admits  of  degrees;  so  that  some 
standard  for  estimating  the  relative  values  of  different  'goods' 
has  still  to  be  sought :  and,  as  a  preliminary  to  such  a  search,  we 
require  to  examine  the  import  of  the  notion  '  Good '  in  the 
whole  range  of  its  application. 

§  2.  We  may  begin  by  observing  that — as  it  is  for  the 
constituents  of  ultimate  good  that  we  require  a  standard  of 
measurement — we  are  not  primarily  concerned  with  things  that 
are  only  thought  to  be  good  as  means  to  the  attainment  of 
ulterior  ends.  If,  indeed,  we  had  only  this  case  to  consider, 
we  might  perhaps  interpret  '  good '  without  reference  to  human 
desire  or  choice,  as  meaning  merely  'fit'  or  'adapted'  for  the 
production  of  certain  effects — a  good  horse  for  riding,  a  good 
gun  for  shooting,  &c.  But  having  also  the  notion  of  things  as 
good  independently  of  ulterior  ends,  we  must,  as  the  word 
itself  does  not  seem  to  have  different  significations  in  the  two 
cases,  find  a  meaning  for  it  which  will  cover  both  applications. 

There  is,  however,  a  simple  interpretation  of  the  term — which 

is  widely  maintained  to  be  the  true  one — according  to  which 

1  everything  which  we  judge  to  be  good  is  implicitly  conceived 

'   as  a  means  to  the  end  of  pleasure,  even  when  we  do  not  make 

in  our  judgment  any  explicit  reference  to  this  or  any  other 

ulterior  end.     On  this  view,  any  comparison  of  things  in  respect 

of  their  'goodness'  is   necessarily  a  more  or  less  unconscious 

comparison  of  them  as  sources  of  pleasure  ;  so  that  any  attempt 

to  systematize  our  intuitions  of  goodness,  whether  in  conduct 

and    character   or  in    other   things,  must    reasonably   lead    us 


CHAP.  IX.]  GOOD.  40 

straight  to  Hedonism.  And  no  doubt,  if  we  consider  the  appli 
cation  of  the  term,  outside  the  sphere  of  character  and  conduct 
to  things  that  are  not  definitely  regarded  as  means  to  the 
attainment  of  some  ulterior  object  of  desire,  we  find  a  close 
correspondence  between  our  apprehension  of  pleasure  derived 
from  an  object,  and  our  recognition  that  the  object  is  in  itself 
'good.'  The  good  things  of  life  are  things  which  give  pleasure, 
whether  sensual  or  emotional :  as  good  wines,  good  landscapes, 
pictures,  music :  and  this  gives  a  primd  facie  support  to  the 
interpretation  of  '  good '  as  equivalent  to  *  pleasant.'  I  think, 
however,  that  further  reflection  on  the  application  of  the  term 
to  the  cases  most  analogous  to  that  of  conduct — i.e.  to  what  we 
may  call '  objects  of  taste  ' — will  shew  that  this  interpretation  of 
it  has  not  really  the  support  of  common  sense.... 

As  regards  aesthetic  pleasures,  and  the  sources  of  such 
pleasures  that  we  commonly  judge  to  be  good,  it  is  the 
received  opinion  that  some  persons  have  more  and  others 
less  'good  taste:'  and  it  is  only  the  judgment  of  persons  of 
good  taste  that  we  recognize  as  valid  in  respect  of  the  real 

(goodness  of  the  things  enjoyed.     We  think  that  of  his  own 
pleasure  each  individual  is  the  final  judge,   and  there  is  no 
/  appeal  from  his  decision ;  but  the  affirmation  of  goodness  in  any 
I  object  involves  the  assumption  of  a  universally  valid  standard, 
I  which,  as  we  believe,  the  judgment  of  persons  to  whom  we 
'   attribute  good  taste  approximately  represents.     And  it  seems 
clear  that  the  term  '  good '  as  applied  to  '  taste '  does  not  mean 
'pleasant' ;  it  merely  imports  the  conformity  of  the  aesthetic  judg 
ment  so  characterized  to  the  supposed  ideal,  deviation  from 
which  implies  error  and  defect. 

§  3.  When  we  pass  from  the  adjective  to  the  substantive 
1  good,'  it  is  at  once  evident  that  this  latter  cannot  be  understood 
as  equivalent  to  '  pleasure '  or  '  happiness '  by  any  persons  who 
affirm— as  a  significant  proposition  and  not  as  a  mere  tautology 
— that  the  Pleasure  or  Happiness  of  human  beings  is  their 
Good  or  Ultimate  Good.  Such  affirmation,  which  would,  I  think, 
be  ordinarily  made  by  Hedonists,  obviously  implies  that  the 
meaning  of  the  two  terms  is  different  however  closely  their 
denotation  may  coincide.  And  it  does  not  seem  that  any  funda-  / 
mental  difference  of  meaning  is  implied  by  the  grammatical 
variation  from  adjective  to  substantive. 

s.  4 


50  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  L 

What  then,  it  may  be  asked,  can  we  state  as  the  general 
meaning  of  the  term  'good  '  ?  I  should  answer  that  the  notion 
it  represents  does  not  admit — any  more  than  that  expressed 
by  the  words  'right/  'ought,'  &c. — of  being  analysed  into  more 
elementary  notions.  We  can  only  make  it  clearer  by  determin 
ing  its  relations ;  we  can  (as  above)  distinguish  Good  from 
Pleasure  and  the  Pleasant ;  and  we  can  indicate  its  relation  to 
desire  and  choice  by  giving  as  its  equivalent  the  term  '  desir- 
^  able'.  What  I  recognize  as  'desirable'  for  me  I  conceive  as 
j  something  which  I  either  do  desire  (if  absent)  or  should  desire 
I  if  my  impulses  were  in  harmony  with  reason  :  we  may  say  that 
I  'ought  to  desire  it/  but — since  irrational  desires  cannot  always 
be  dismissed  at  once  by  voluntary  effort — we  can  only  say  this 
in  the  wider  sense1  of  '  ought' ;  in  which  it  merely  connotes  an 
ideal  or  standard,  divergence  from  which  it  is  our  duty  to  avoid 
as  far  as  possible,  though,  even  when  it  is  distinctly  recognized, 
we  may  not  always  be  able  to  avoid  it  at  will. 

The  distinction,  however,  that  is  thus  drawn  between  what 
is  '  desirable '  and  what  is  actually  desired  would  not  be  uni 
versally  accepted.  Some  who  would  admit  '  desirable '  as  an 
interpretation  or  equivalent  o£  'good/  would  maintain  that  by 
either  term  no  more  is  signified  than  the  object  of  actual  desire, 
whatever  that  may  be.  They  would  admit  that  we  all  recognize 
some  desires  to  be  bad,  and  directed  to  what  is  not  really  good 
for  us :  but  they  would  explain  this  by  saying  that  such  desires 
prompt  to  actions  for  the  consequences  of  which,  when  they 
arrive,  we  feel,  on  the  whole,  aversion  more  intense  than  the 
former  desire.  On  this  view,  then,  my  '  good  on  the  whole ' 
may  be  taken  to  mean  what  I  should  actually  desire  and 
seek  if  all  the  future  aversions  and  desires  which  would  be 
roused  in  me  by  the  consequences  of  seeking  it  could  be  fully 
realized  by  me  at  the  time  of  making  my  choice. 

There  is  much  in  this  view  that  seems  to  me  true  and 
|  important.     I  hold  myself  that  the  satisfaction  of  any  desire  is 
\  pro  tanto  good ;  and  that  an  equal  regard  for  all  the  moments  of 
our  conscious  experience — so  far,  at  least,  as  the  mere  difference 
of  their  position  in  time  is  concerned — is  an  essential  charac 
teristic  of  rational  conduct.     I  cannot,  however,  admit  the  fact, 

1  Cf.  ante,  cb.  iii.  §  3. 


CHAP.  IX.]  GOOD.  51 

that  a  man  does  not  afterwards  feel  for  the  consequences  of  an 
action  aversion  strong  enough  to  cause  him  to  regret  it,  to  be  a 
complete  proof  that  he  has  acted  for  his  '  good  on  the  whole.' 
Nor  do  I  think  that  this  is  in  accordance  with  common  sense : 
for  we  commonly  reckon  it  among  the  worst  consequences  of 
some  kinds  of  conduct  that  they  alter  men's  tendencies  to 
desire,  and  make  them  desire  their  lesser  good  more  than  their 
greater :  and  we  think  it  all  the  worse  for  a  man — even  in  this 
world — if  he  is  never  roused  out  of  such  a  condition  and  lives 
till  death  the  life  of  a  contented  pig,  when  he  might  have  been 
something  better.  To  avoid  this  objection,  it  would  have  to 
be  said  that  a  man's  "true  good"  is  what  he  would  desire  on 
the  whole  if  all  the  consequences  of  all  the  different  lines  of 
conduct  open  to  him  were  actually  exercising  on  him  an  im 
pulsive  force  proportioned  to  the  desires  or  aversions  which  they 
would  excite  if  actually  experienced.  So  far  as  I  can  conceive 
this  hypothetical  object  of  desire,  I  am  not  prepared  to  deny 
that  it  would  be  '  desirable '  in  the  sense  which  I  give  to  the 
term :  .but  such  a  hypothetical  composition  of  impulsive  forces 
involves  so  elaborate  and  difficult  a  conception,  that  it  is  surely 
paradoxical  to  say  that  this  is  what  we  mean  when  we  talk  of  a 
man's  ( good  on  the  whole.' 

Dirferentjneanings,  again,  are  given  to  the  term  '  good  '  by 
writers  who  speak  of  the  object — not  of  Desire  generally  but — 
either  (1)  of  the  desire  that  prevails  in  an  act  of  deliberate  pur 
pose,  or  (2)  of  any  desire  that  takes  effect  in  conscious  action 
whether  impulsive  or  deliberate,  as  the  'apj^axejat^good'  of  the 
agent1.  The  adoption,  however,  of  either  of  these  interpreta 
tions  implies  a  denial  of  the  psychological  proposition  main 
tained  by  me  in  previous  chapters2;  viz.  that  men  not  only 
impulsively  but  even  deliberately  yield  to  appetite  or  passion 
in  conscious  opposition  to  reason,  and  choose  to  act  in  a  way 
which  they  believe  while  choosing  will  be  '  worse '  for  them  on 
the  whole.  And  this  statement  seems  to  me  to  be  borne  out 
by  the  common  experience  of  reflective  moral  persons,  in  modern 
Christian  societies. 

1  The  latter  of  these  statements  gives  what  I  understand  to  be  the  view  of 
Green  (Prolegomena  to  Ethics,  Book  n.  Ch.  ii.). 
-  Cf.  Ch.  iv.  §  1  and  Ch.  v.  §  1. 

4—2 


52  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  I. 

I  cannot,  then,  define  the  ultimately  good  or  desirable  other 
wise  than  by  saying  that  it  is  that  of  which  we  should  desire 
the  existence  if  our  desires  were  in  harmony  with  reason,  or  (to 
put  it  otherwise)  with  an  ideal  standard  from  which  our  actual 
desires  are  found  more  or  less  to  diverge.  Let  us  turn  now  to 
the  special  application  of  the  term  to  conduct  in  which,  accord 
ing  to  the  Intuitional  view,  conduct  is  judged  to  be  good,  or 
desirable  in  itself  independently  of  its  consequences.  This 
judgment  differs,  as  I  have  said,  from  the  judgment  that 
such  conduct  is  'right/  in  so  far  as  it  does  not  involve  a 
definite  precept  to  perform  it;  since  it  still  leaves  it  an  open 
question  whether  this  good  is  the  greatest  good  that  we  can 
under  the  circumstances  obtain.  It  differs  further,  as  we 
may  now  observe,  in  so  far  as  good  or  excellent  actions  are 
not  implied  to  be  in  our  power  in  the  same  strict  sense  as 
*  right '  actions — any  more  than  any  other  good  things  :  and  in 
fact  there  are  many  excellences  of  behaviour  which  we  cannot 
attain  by  any  effort  of  will,  at  least  directly  and  at  the  moment : 
hence  we  often  feel  that  the  recognition  of  goodness  in  the 
conduct  of  others  does  not  carry  with  it  a  clear  precept  to  do 
likewise,  but  rather 

the  vague  desire 
That  stirs  an  imitative  will. 

In  so  far  as  this  is  the  case,  Goodness  of  Conduct  becomes  an 
ulterior  end,  the  attainment  of  which  lies  outside  and  beyond 
the  range  of  immediate  volition. 

§  4.  It  remains  to  consider  by  what  standard  the  value  of 
conduct,  thus  intuitively  judged  to  be  good  in  itself,  is  to  be 
coordinated  and  compared  with  that  of  other  good  things.  I 
shall  not  now  attempt  to  establish  such  a  standard ;  but  a  little 
reflection  may  enable  us  to  limit  considerably  the  range  of 
objects  for  which  it  is  required.  At  first  sight,  indeed,  it  may 
seem  that  there  are  many  other  things  regarded  as  intrinsically 
desirable ;  and  even  that  the  notion  of  Ultimate  Good  is  more 
ordinarily  applied  to  a  variety  of  comparatively  permanent 
.results,  material  or  otherwise,  than  it  is  to  virtuous  actions 
or  pleasant  feelings.  If,  however,  we  consider  carefully  such 
permanent  results  as  are  commonly  judged  to  be  good,  other 
than  qualities  of  human  beings,  mental  or  bodily,  we  find  nothing 


CHAP.  IX.]  GOOD.  53 

that,  on  reflection,  appears  to  possess  this  quality  of  goodness 
out  of  relation  to  human  beings,  or  at  least  to  some  conscious 
ness  or  feeling. 

(End  of  chapter.)  We  may  conclude  then,  that  if  there  be 
any  ultimate  permanent  Good  to  be  sought  by  man  it  can  only 
be  the  Goodness,  Perfection,  or  Excellence  of  Human  Existence. 
How  far  this  notion  includes  more  than  Virtue,  what  its  precise 
relation  to  Pleasure  is,  and  to  what  method  we  shall  be  logically 
led  if  we  accept  it  as  fundamental,  are  questions  which  we  shall 
more  conveniently  discuss  after  the  detailed  examination  of 
these  two  other  notions,  in  which  we  shall  be  engaged  in  the 
two  following  Books. 

NOTE.  In  this  chapter  I  have  refrained  from  discussing  the 
distinction  and  relation  between  'Good'  taken  absolutely  or  uni 
versally,  and  the  Good  of  this  or  that  individual;  since  this  discus 
sion,  in  my  view,  is  more  conveniently  placed  in  chap.  xiii.  of 
Book  in.  ('Philosophical  Intuit ionism'). 


BOOK  II. 


CHAPTER    L 

THE  PRINCIPLE   AND  METHOD   OF   EGOISM. 

§  1.  THE  object  of  the  present  Book  is  to  examine  the 
method  of  determining  reasonable  conduct  which  has  been 
already  defined  in  outline  under  the  name  of  Egoism.  It  is, 
perhaps,  a  sufficient  reason  for  considering  this  first  of  the  three 
methods  with  which  this  treatise  is  principally  concerned,  that 
there  seems  to  be  more  tendency  to  agreement  among  reflective 
persons  as  to  the  reasonableness  of  its  fundamental  principle, 
than  exists  in  the  case  either  of  Intuitionism  or  of  that  Univer- 
salistic  Hedonism  to  which  I  propose  to  restrict  the  name  of 
Utilitarianism. 

...(p.  109,1.  4.)  By  Egoism  we  mean  Egoistic  Hedonism, 
a  system  that  fixes  as  the  reasonable  ultimate  end  of  each 
individual's  action  his  own  greatest  possible  Happiness :  and 
by  '  greatest  Happiness/  again,  we  must  definitely  understand 
the  greatest  possible  amount  of  pleasure1;  or  more  strictly, 
as  pains  have  to  be  balanced  against  pleasures,  the  greatest 
possible  surplus  of  pleasure  over  pain — the  two  terms  being 
vised,  with  equally  comprehensive  meanings,  to  include  respec 
tively  all  kinds  of  agreeable  and  disagreeable  feelings....  We 
must  therefore  understand  by  an  Egoist  a  man  who  when  two 
or  more  courses  of  action  are  open  to  him,  represents  to  himself 
as  accurately  as  he  can  the  amounts  of  pleasure  and  pain  that 

1  This  is  manifestly  the  interpretation  implicitly  given  to  the  term  by  Butler 
and  Clarke— and,  I  believe,  by  all  English  writers  on  Morals  until  very  recently. 


50  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  II. 

are  likely  to  result  from  each,  and  chooses  the  one  which  he 
thinks  will  yield  him  the  greatest  surplus  of  pleasure  over  pain. 
§  2.  It  must  however  be  pointed  out  that  the  adoption  of 
the  fundamental  principle  of  Egoism,  as  just  explained,  by  no 
means  necessarily  implies  the  ordinary  empirical  method  of 
seeking  one's  own  pleasure  or  happiness... but  since  it  is 
generally  admitted  that  pleasures  and  pains  are  facts  of  ordinary 
experience,  of  which  the  quantity  and  quality  are  only  directly 
known,  by  reflection  or  introspection,  to  the  individual  who 
experiences  them ;  it  would  seem  that — at  any  rate — the 
obvious  method  of  Egoistic  Hedonism  is  that  which  we  may 
call  Empirical -reflective :  and  it  is  this  I  conceive  that  is 
commonly  used  in  egoistic  deliberation. 


CHAPTER   II. 

EMPIRICAL   HEDONISM. 

§  1.  THE  first  and  most  fundamental  assumption,  involved 
not  only  in  the  empirical  method  of  Egoistic  Hedonism,  but 
in  the  very  conception  of  '  Greatest  Happiness '  as  an  end  of 
action,  is  the  commensurability  of  Pleasures  and  Pains.  By 
this  I  mean  that  we  must  assume  the  pleasures  sought  and  the 
pains  shunned  to  have  determinate  quantitative  relations  to 
each  other  ;  for  otherwise  they  cannot  be  conceived  as  possible 
elements  of  a  total  of  which  we  are  to  seek  the  maximum. 
It  is  not  absolutely  necessary  to  exclude  the  supposition  that 
there  are  some  kinds  of  pleasure  so  much  more  pleasant  than 
others,  that  the  smallest  conceivable  amount  of  the  former 
would  outweigh  the  greatest  conceivable  amount  of  the  latter ; 
since,  if  this  were  ascertained  to  be  the  case,  the  only  result 
would  be  that  any  hedonistic  calculation  involving  pleasures  of 
the  former  class  might  be  simplified  by  treating  those  of  the 
latter  class  as  practically  non-existent.  And  we  find  it  sometimes 
asserted  by  persons  of  enthusiastic  and  passionate  temperament, 
that  there  are  feelings  so  exquisitely  delightful,  that  one  moment 
of  their  rapture  is  preferable  to  an  eternity  of  agreeable  con 
sciousness  of  an.  inferior  kind.  These  assertions,  however,  are 
perhaps  consciously  hyperbolical,  and  not  intended  to  be  taken 
as  scientific  statements :  but  in  the  case  of  pain,  it  has  been 
deliberately  maintained  by  a  thoughtful  and  subtle  writer1,  with 
a  view  to  important  practical  conclusions,  that  "  torture  "  so 
extreme  as  to  be  "  incommensurable  with  moderate  pain"  is  an 

1  Mr  E.  Gurney,  in  the  Fortnightly  Reiieic  for  December  1881. 


58  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  II. 

actual  fact  of  experience.  This  doctrine,  however,  does  not  cor 
respond  to  my  own  experience ;  nor  does  it  appear  to  me  to  be 
supported  by  the  common  sense  of  mankind  : — at  least  I  do  not 
find,  in  the  practical  forethought  of  persons  noted  for  caution, 
any  recognition  of  the  danger  of  agony  such  that,  in  order  to 
avoid  the  smallest  extra  risk  of  it,  the  greatest  conceivable 
amount  of  moderate  pain  should  reasonably  be  incurred.  I 
think  that  in  all  ordinary  prudential  reasoning,  at  any  rate, 
the  assumption  is  implicitly  made  that  all  the  pleasures  and 
pains  that  man  can  experience  bear  a  finite  ratio  to  each  other 
in  respect  of  pleasantness.... 

If  pleasures,  then,  can  be  arranged  in  a  scale,  as  greater 
or  less  in  some  finite  degree ;  we  are  naturally  led  to  the  as 
sumption  of  a  hedonistic  zero,  or  perfectly  neutral  feeling,  as 
a  point  from  which  the  positive  quantity  of  pleasures  may  be 
measured.  And  this  latter  assumption  emerges  still  more 
clearly  when  we  consider  the  comparison  and  balancing  of 
pleasures  with  pains,  which  Hedonism  necessarily  involves. 
For  pain  must  be  reckoned  as  the  negative  quantity  of  pleasure, 
to  be  balanced  against  and  subtracted  from  the  positive  in 
estimating  happiness  on  the  whole;  we  must  therefore  con 
ceive,  as  at  least  ideally  possible,  a  point  of  transition  in  con 
sciousness  at  which  we  pass  from  the  positive  to  the  negative. 

...(p.  113,  1.  6.)  So  long  as  health  is  retained,  and  pain  and 
irksome  toil  banished,  the  mere  sense  of  living  and  performing 
the  ordinary  habitual  functions  of  life  is  a  continual  source  of 
moderate  pleasures. 

§  2.  This  last  observation  will  have  shewn  the  desirability 
of  getting  a  more  precise  notion  of  pleasure  and  pain  than  we 
have  yet  attained.  To  avoid  prolixity,  I  shall  for  the  future,  in 
hedonistic  discussions,  speak  usually  of  pleasure  only,  assuming 
that  pain  may  be  regarded  as  the  negative  quantity  of  pleasure, 
and  that  accordingly  any  statements  made  with  respect  to  the 
former  may  be  at  once  applied,  mutatis  mutandis,  to  the  latter. 

IThe    equivalent    phrase    for    Pleasure,    according    to    Mr 
Spencer1, is  "a  feeling  which  we  seek  to  bring  into  conscious- 
]  ness  and  retain  there;"  and  I  have  already  (ch.  iv.  §  2)  ac- 

1  Principles  of  Psycliolociy,  ch.  ix.  §  125. 


CHAP.  II.]  EMPIRICAL  HEDONISM.  59 

cepted  this  definition  as  adequate  for  purposes  of  distinction. 
But  it  is  not  therefore  clear  that  it  is  exactly  appropriate  for 
purposes  of  quantitative  comparison  of  pleasures ;  and  that  we 
can  say  universally  that  pleasures  are  greater  and  less  exactly 
in  proportion  as  they  exercise  more  or  less  influence  in  stimu 
lating  the  will  to  actions  tending  to  sustain  or  produce  them. 
It  would  be  admitted,  indeed,  by  all  that  the  ideas  of  absent 
pleasures  do  not  stimulate  us  to  aim  at  their  realization  in 
strict  proportion  to  their  intensity  when  actually  felt :  but  it 
may  still  be  thought  that,  as  Mr  Bain  says,  "  pleasure  and  pain, 
in  the  actual  or  real  experience,  are  to  be  held  as  identical 
with  motive  power."  By  this  Mr  Bain  does  not,  of  course, 
mean  that  all  pleasures  when  actually  felt  actually  stimulate 
to  exertion  of  some  kind ;  since  this  is  obviously  not  true  of  the 
pleasures  of  repose,  a  warm  bath,  &c.  The  stimulus  must  in 
such  cases  be  understood  to  be  latent  and  potential ;  only  be 
coming  actual  when  action  is  required  to  prevent  the  cessation 
or  diminution  of  the  pleasure.  But  even  when  thus  qualified, 
Mr  Bain's  statement  does  not  appear  to  me  to  be  altogether  in 
accordance  with  experience.  He  himself  contrasts  the  "  dis 
proportionate  strain  of  active  powers  in  one  direction,"  to 
which  "  any  sudden  and  great  delight  may  give  rise,"  with  the 
"proper  frame  of  mind  under  delight,"  which  is  "to  inspire  no 
endeavours  except  what  the  charm  of  the  moment  justifies1." 
And  he  elsewhere  explains  that  "our  pleasurable  emotions 
are  all  liable  to  detain  the  mind  unduly,"  through  the  "at 
mosphere  of  excitement"  with  which  they  are  surrounded, 
carrying  the  mind  "beyond  the  estimate  of  pleasure  and  pain, 
to  the  state  named  '  passion,' "  in  which  a  man  is  not  "  moved 
solely  by  the  strict  value  of  the  pleasure,"  but  also  by  "the 
engrossing  power  of  the  excitement2."  It  is  true  that  in  all 
such  cases3  Mr  Bain  seems  to  hold  that  the  stimulus  of  the 


1  The  Emotions  and  the  Will,  3rd  Edition,  p.  392. 

2  Mental  and  Moral  Science,  Book  iv.  ch.  iv.  §  4. 

3  It  ought  to  be  observed,  however,  that  in  another  work  (The  Senses  and  the 
Intellect,  Book  i.  §  12)  Mr  Bain  distinguishes   certain  kinds  of  pleasure   as 
"  unvolitional "  or  "  serene  "  in  contrast  with  those  that  he  terms  "  volitional  "„ 
But  as  this  passage  does  not  appear  in  subsequent  editions,  I  am  not  sure  that 
it  represents  his  present  view. 


60  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  11. 

"mere  excitement" — which  he  identifies  with  the  " tendency 
of  a  fixed  idea  to  act  itself  out," — does  not  operate1  when  the 
pleasure  is  actually  felt,  but  only  when  it  is  represented  in  idea 
as  an  object  to  be  aimed  at.  I  do  not,  however,  find  in  my 
own  experience  any  support  for  this  latter  view :  it  seems  to 
me  that  exciting  pleasures  are  liable  to  exercise,  even  when 
actually  felt,  a  volitional  stimulus  out  of  proportion  to  their 
intensity  as  pleasures2.  If  this  be  so,  it  is  obviously  to  a 
certain  extent  inexact  to  define  pleasure,  for  purposes  of 
measurement,  as  the  kind  of  feeling  that  we  seek  to  retain  in 
consciousness.  Shall  we  then  say  that  there  is  a  measurable 
quality  of  feeling  expressed  by  the  word  "  pleasure",  which  is 
independent  of  its  relation  to  volition,  and  strictly  undefinable 
from  its  simplicity  ? — like  the  quality  of  feeling  expressed  by 
"sweet",  of  which  also  we  are  conscious  in  varying  degrees  of 
intensity.  This  seems  to  be  the  view  of  some  writers :  but,  for 
my  own  part,  when  the  term  is  used  in  the  more  extended 
sense  which  I  have  adopted,  to  include  the  most  refined  and 
subtle  intellectual  and  emotional  gratifications,  no  less  than  the 
coarser  and  more  definite  sensual  enjoyments,  I  can  find  no 
common  quality  in  the  feelings  so  designated  except  some 
relation  to  desire  or  volition.  Hence,  if  it  be  admitted  that  we 
cannot  define  Pleasure,  when  we  are  considering  its  "strict 
value  "  for  purposes  of  quantitative  comparison,  as  the  kind  of 
feeling  which  we  actually  desire  and  aim  at,  it  only  remains  to 
define  it  as  that  which,  when  experienced  by  intelligent  beings, 
is  implicitly  apprehended  as  desirable  or  preferable.  We  thus 
recognize  that  the  exact  equation  which  is  often  assumed  to 
exist  between  volitional  stimulus  and  intensity  of  pleasure  is 
merely  a  normal  or  typical  relation,  from  which  the  actual 
relation  between  the  two  psychical  facts  is  liable  more  or  less 
to  diverge. 


1  He  does  not,  however,  say  more  than  that  "  the  disturbances  and  ano- 
"  malies  of  the  will  scarcely  begin  to  tell  in  the  actual  feeling."    Mental  and 
Moral  Science,  Book  iv.  ch.  v.  §  4. 

2  Mr  Bain  himself  seems  to  recognize  this  in  a  passage  where  he   says 
(Mental  and  Moral  Science,  Book  in.  ch.  i.  §  8)  that  "  acute  pleasures  and  pains 
stimulate  the  will  perhaps  more  strongly  than  an  equivalent  stimulation  of  the 
massive  kind." 


CHAP.  II.]  EMPIRICAL  HEDONISM.  f,l 

(p.  114,  1.  23.) 

This  contradiction  may,  I  think,  be  avoided  as  follows.  As 
I  have  already  said,  it  will  be  generally  admitted  that  the 
pleasantness  of  a  feeling  is  only  directly  cognizable  by  the  in 
dividual  who  feels  it  at  the  time  of  feeling  it.  Thus,  though 
others  may  know  (on  general  grounds)  that  by  preferring  this 
gratification  to  some  other  which  he  might  hereafter  enjoy  he 
will  obtain  less  happiness  on  the  whole,  and  so  far  may  rightly 
pronounce  his  choice  mistaken ;  and  though  (as  I  shall  pre 
sently  argue),  in  so  far  as  any  estimate  of  pleasantness  involves 
comparison  with  feelings  only  represented  in  idea,  it  is  liable 
to  be  erroneous  through  imperfections  in  the  representation ; 
still,  no  one  is  in  a  position  to  controvert  the  preference  of  the 
sentient  individual,  so  far  as  the  quality  of  the  present  feeling 

alone  is  concerned certainly  if  we  in  thought  distinguish  any 

feeling  from  all  its  circumstances  and  conditions  (and  also  from 
all  its  effects  on  the  subsequent  feelings  of  the  same  individual 
or  of  others)  and  contemplate  it  merely  as  the  transient  feeling 
of  a  single  subject;  it  seems  impossible  to  find  in  it  any  other 
preferable  quality  than  that  which  we  call  its  pleasantness,  the 
degree  of  which  is  only  cognizable  directly  by  the  sentient 
individual1. 

It  should  be  observed  that  if  this  definition  of  pleasure  be 
accepted,  the  fundamental  proposition  of  ethical  Hedonism  has 

1  In  his  more  recent  Prolegomena  to  Ethics,  Green  again  says  that  "pleasure 
(in  distinction  from  the  facts  conditioning  it)  is  not  an  object  of  the  understand 
ing."  To  which  it  seems  sufficient  to  answer  that  in  several  parts  of  this  very 
treatise,  arguments  respecting  pleasure  are  carried  on  which  are  only  intelligible 
if  this  distinction  between  pleasure  and  the  facts  conditioning  it  is  thoroughly 
grasped  and  steadily  contemplated  by  the  understanding  :  and  we  may  add  that 
the  distinction  is  carried  by  Green  to  a  degree  of  subtlety  far  beyond  that  which 
ordinary  Hedonism  requires — as  (e.g.]  when  'pleasure'  is  distinguished  from  the 
'satisfaction'  involved  in  the  consciousness  of  attainment  (p.  166).  Nor  are 
these  arguments  merely  critical  and  negative  in  respect  of  the  possibility  of 
measuring  pleasure  :  we  find  for  instance  that  Green  has  no  doubt  that  certain 
measures  "  needed  in  order  to  supply  conditions  favourable  to  good  character, 
tend  also  to  make  life  -more pleasant  on  the  whole  "  (p.  365) ;  and  again  that  "it 
is  easy  to  show  that  an  overbalance  of  pain  would  on  the  whole  result  to  those 
capable  of  being  affected  by  it"  from  the  neglect  of  certain  duties.  In  these 
cases  it  would  seem  that  pleasure  and  pain,  in  distinction  from  the  facts  condi 
tioning'  them,  being  conceived  capable — in  whatever  degree — of  quantitative 
measurement,  cannot  but  be  "  objects  of  the  understanding." 


62  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  II. 

chiefly  a  negative  significance ;  for,  it  being  assumed  in  the 
definition  of  pleasure  that  it  is  *  desirable/  the  statement  that 
'Pleasure  is  the  ultimate  Good'  is  only  important  so  far  as  it 
affirms  that  nothing  is  ultimately  desirable  except  desirable 
feeling.  For  the  same  reason  it  may  be  made  an  objection  to 
the  definition  that  it  could  not  be  accepted  by  a  moralist  of 
stoical  turn,  who  while  recognizing  pleasure  as  a  fact  refused 
to  recognize  it  as  in  any  degree  ultimately  desirable.  I  do 
not  however  think  that  such  a  moralist  need  deny  that  an 
implied  judgment  that  a  feeling  is  per  se  desirable  is  insepa 
rably  connected  with  its  recognition  as  pleasure ;  though  he 
might  hold  that  sound  philosophy  shews  the  illusoriness  of  such 
judgments.  This,  in  fact,  seems  to  have  been  substantially 
the  view  of  the  Stoic  school  \ 

However  this  may  be,  I  conceive  that  the  preference  which 
pure  Hedonism  regards  as  ultimately  rational,  should  be  de 
fined  as  the  preference  of  feeling  valued  merely  as  feeling, 
according  to  the  estimate  implicitly  or  explicitly  made  by  the 
sentient  individual  at  the  time  of  feeling  it;  without  any  regard 
to  the  conditions  and  relations  under  which  it  arises.  Ac 
cordingly  we  may  state  as  the  fundamental  assumption  of  what 
I  have  called  Quantitative  Hedonism, — implied  in  the  adoption 
of  "greatest  surplus  of  pleasure  over  pain"  as  the  ultimate  end 
— that  all  pleasure  and  pains,  estimated  merely  as  feelings, 
have  definite  degrees  of  desirability,  positive  or  negative ;  ob 
serving  further,  that  the  empirical  method  of  Hedonism  can 


1  A  further  objection  may  perhaps  be  taken  to  the  definition,  on  the  score  of 
its  inconsistency  with  statements  made  in  the  preceding  book.  It  may  be  said 
that  since  the  term  desirable  was  there  explained  to  mean  that  which  '  ought '  to 
be  desired  or  aimed  at,  a  proposition  affirming  desirability  must  come  within 
the  class  of  ethical  judgments  which  has  before  been  said  to  be  '  objective ' :  yet 
how,  it  may  be  asked,  can  a  judgment  be  objective  when  it  relates  to  what  is 
only  directly  cognizable  by  a  single  subject  ?  I  admit  that  the  application  of 
the  term  "objective"  to  such  judgments  would  be  somewhat  confusing,  and  I 
have  therefore  avoided  it ;  but  in  applying  the  term  to  ethical  propositions  in 
general  I  was  careful  to  explain  it  as  importing  only  that  such  propositions 
could  not  be  contradicted  without  error  on  one  side  or  the  other :  and  this 
remains  true  of  propositions  respecting  the  desirability  of  feelings,  even  if  the 
judgment  of  the  sentient  individual  be  taken  as  incontrovertible.  Some  further 
discussion  of  the  terms  '  subjective  '  and  '  objective ',  in  their  ethical  application 
will  be  found  in  the  following  book  (ch.  i.  and  ch.  xiv.). 


CHAP.  II.]  EMPIRICAL  HEDONISM.  63 

only  be  applied  so  far  as  we  assume  that  these  degrees  of 
desirability  are  definitely  given  in  our  experience  of  pleasure 
and  pain. 


NOTE. — It  is  sometimes  thought  to  be  a  necessary  assumption  of 
Hedonists  that  a  surplus  of  pleasure  over  pain  is  actually  attainable 
by  human  beings  :  a  proposition  which  an  extreme  pessimist  would 
deny.  But  the  conclusion  that  life  is  always  on  the  whole  painful 
would  not  prove  it  to  be  unreasonable  for  a  man  to  aim  ultimately  at 
minimizing  pain,  if  this  is  still  admitted  to  be  possible ;  though  it 
would,  no  doubt,  drive  a  rational  egoist  to  immediate  suicide. 


CHAPTER    III. 


EMPIRICAL   HEDONISM   CONTINUED. 

The  order  of  exposition  in  this  chapter  has  been  considerably  altered.  The 
main  part  of  what  was  §  5  in  the  2nd  edition  has  become  the  latter  part  of 
§  2  of  this  edition  ;  what  was  §  4 — substantially — now  stands  as  §  3  ;  the  old 
§  2  is  now  divided  into  §  4  and  §  5,  and  the  old  §  3,  with  some  transposition 
of  paragraphs,  into  §  6  and  §  7. 

§  1  (p.  118,  1.  37).  If  then  we  confine  our  attention,  for 
the  present,  to  the  objections  tending  to  shew  the  intrinsic 
impracticability  of  Hedonism  as  a  rational  method,  we  find 
ourselves,  in  the  first  place,  met  by  a  criticism  which,  if  valid 
at  al],  must  be  admitted  to  be  decisive.  It  has  been  main 
tained,  by  one  of  the  leading  writers  of  a  school  which  appears 
to  have  not  a  few  adherents  at  the  present  time,  that  the 
phrase  "greatest  possible  sum  of  pleasures"  is  "intrinsically 
"  unmeaning  "  and  "  nonsense  "  because  "  pleasant  feelings  are 
"not  quantities  to  be  added1."  By  this  assertion,  however,  it 
is  not  "intended  to  deny  that  there  may  be  in  fact  such 
"  a  thing  as  a  desire  for  a  sum  or  contemplated  series  of 
"pleasures,  or  that  a  man  may  be  so  affected  by  it  as  to 
"judge  that  some  particular  desire  should  not  be  gratified;" 
but  merely,  as  I  understand,  that  a  sum  of  pleasures  cannot 
be  possessed  or  enjoyed  as  a  sum;  that  is,  all  at  once.  Each 

1  The  writer  to  whom  I  refer  is  the  late  Professor  T.  H.  Green,  from  whose 
posthumous  Prolegomena  to  Ethics  I  have  already  more  than  once  quoted. 
The  school  which  he  represents  has  been  on  various  occasions  designated  by 
different  critics  (including  myself)  as  '  Hegelian ',  '  Transcendentalist ',  and 
'  Neokantian ' ;  but  no  one  of  these  terms  appears  to  be  altogether  satisfactory  to 
the  persons  to  whom  it  is  applied. 


CHAP.  III.]  EMPIRICAL  HEDONISM.  65 

pleasure,  we  are  told,  "is  over  before  the  other  is  enjoyed:" 
a  man  "  cannot  accumulate  pleasures ;  if  he  experiences  a 
"pleasure  every  hour  for  the  next  50  years,  he  will  have 
"no  more  in  possession,  and  will  be  in  no  better  state,  than 
"if  he  is  pleased  the  next  minute  and  then  comes  to  an 
''end1."  But  unless  the  transiency  of  pleasure  diminishes  its 
pleasantness — which  the  writer  from  whom  I  am  quoting  does 
not  expressly  maintain — I  cannot  see  that  the  possibility  of 
realizing  the  hedonistic  end  is  at  all  affected  by  the  necessity  of 
realizing  it  in  successive  parts.  The  argument  seems  to  assume 
that  by  an  "end"  must  be  meant  a  goal  or  consummation, 
which,  after  gradually  drawing  nearer  to  it,  we  reach  all  at 
once:  but  this  is  not,  I  conceive,  the  sense  in  which  the  word  is 
ordinarily  understood  by  ethical  writers :  and  certainly  all  that 
I_mean_by  it  is  an  object  of  rational  aim — whether  attained  in 
successive  parts  or  not — which  is  not  sought  as  a  means  to  the 
attainment  of  any  ulterior  object,  but  foj-jtself.  And  so  long 
as  any  one's  prospective  balance  of  pleasure  over  pain  admits  of 
being  made  greater  or  less  by  immediate  action  in  one  way  or 
another,  there  seems  no  reason  why  '  Maximum  Happiness ' 
should  not  provide  as  serviceable  a  criterion  of  conduct  as  any 
'  chief  good '  capable  of  being  possessed  all  at  once,  or  in  some 
way  independently  of  the  condition  of  time. 

§  2.  If,  however,  it  be  maintained,  that  the  consciousness 
of  the  transiency  of  pleasure  either  makes  it  less  pleasant  at  the 
time  or  causes  a  subsequent  pain,  and  that  the  deliberate  and  sys 
tematic  pursuit  of  pleasure  tends  to  intensify  this  consciousness ; 
the  proposition,  if  borne  out  by  experience,  would  certainly  con 
stitute  a  relevant  objection  to  the  method  of  Egoistic  Hedonism. 
And  this  view  would  seem  to  be  in  the  mind  of  the  writer  above 
quoted  (though  it  is  nowhere  clearly  put  forward) :  since  he  affirms 
that  it  is  "impossible  that  self-satisfaction  should  be  found  in  any 
"  succession  of  pleasures 2";  as  self-satisfaction  being  "satisfaction 
"for  a  self  that  abides  and  contemplates  itself  as  abiding"  must 
be  at  least  "relatively  permanent3:"  and  it  is,  I  suppose,  implied 

1  Cf.  Prolegomena  to  Ethics,  Book  iv.  ch.  iv.  p.  401 ;  and  Mind,  No.  vi.   pp. 
267 — 9  ;  also  the  Introduction  to  Hume's  Treatise  on  Human  Nature,  §  7, 

2  Prolegomena  to  Ethics,  p.  183. 

3  1.  c.  p.  248. 

S.  5 


66  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  IT. 

that  the  disappointment  of  the  Hedonist,  who  fails  to  find  self- 
satisfaction  where  he  seeks  for  it,  is  attended  with  pain  or  loss  of 
pleasure1.  If  this  be  so,  and  if  the  self-satisfaction  thus  missed 
can  be  obtained  by  the  resolute  adoption  of  some  other  principle 
of  action,  it  would  certainly  seem  that  the  systematic  pursuit  of 
pleasure  is  in  some  danger  of  defeating  itself:  it  is  therefore 
important  to  consider  carefully  how  far  this  is  really  the  case. 

So  far  as  my  own  experience  goes,  it  does  not  appear  to  me 
that  the  mere  transiency  of  pleasures  is  a  serious  source  of  dis 
content,  so  long  as  one  has  a  fair  prospect  of  having  as  much 
pleasure  in  the  future  as  in  the  past — or  even  so  long  as  the 
life  before  one  has  any  substantial  amount  of  pleasure  to  offer. 
But  I  do  not  doubt  that  an  important  element  of  happiness,  for 
all  or  most  men,  is  derived  from  the  consciousness  of  possessing 
"relatively  permanent"  sources  of  pleasure — whether  external, 
as  wealth,  status,  family,  friends;  or  internal,  as  knowledge,  cul 
ture,  self-control,  and  lively  interest  in  the  wellbeing  of  fairly 
prosperous  persons  or  institutions.  This,  however,  does  not,  in 
my  opinion,  constitute  an  objection  to  Hedonism  :  it  rather 
seems  obvious,  from  the  hedonistic  point  of  view,  that  "as  soon 
"  as  intelligence  discovers  that  there  are  fixed  objects,  permanent 
"sources  of  pleasure,  and  large  groups  of  enduring  interests, 
"which  yield  a  variety  of  recurring  enjoyments,  the  rational 
"  will,  preferring  the  greater  to  the  less,  will  unfailingly  devote 
"  its  energies  to  the  pursuit  of  these2."  It  may  be  replied  that 
if  these  permanent  sources  of  pleasure  are  sought  merely  as  a 
means  to  the  hedonistic  end,  they  will  not  afford  the  happiness 
for  which  they  are  sought.  With  this  I  to  a  great  extent  agree ; 
but  I  think  that  if  the  normal  complexity  of  our  impulses  be 
duly  taken  into  account,  this  statement  will  be  found  not  to 
militate  against  the  adoption  of  Hedonism,  but  merely  to  signa 
lize  a  danger  against  which  the  Hedonist  has  to  guard.  In  a 
previous  chapter3  I  have,  after  Butler,  laid  stress  on  the  differ 
ence  between  impulses  that  are,  strictly  speaking,  directed 

1  I  cannot  state  this  positively,  because  Green  expressly  distinguishes  self- 
satisfaction  from  pleasure,  and  does  not  expressly  affirm  that  its  absence  is 
attended  by  pain. 

2  Sully,  Pessimism,  ch.  xi.  p.  282. 

3  Book  i.  ch.  iv. 


CHAP.  III.]  EMPIRICAL  HEDONISM.  67 

towards  pleasure,  and  *  extra-regarding '  impulses  which  do  not 
aim  at  pleasure,  though  much,  perhaps  most,  of  our  pleasure 
consists  in  the  gratification  of  these  latter,  and  therefore  depends 
upon  their  existence.  I  there  argued  that  in  many  cases  the  two 
kinds  of  impulse  are  so  far  incompatible  that  they  do  not  easily 
coexist  in  the  same  moment  of  consciousness.  I  added,  however, 
that  in  the  ordinary  condition  of  our  activity  the  incompatibility 
is  only  momentary,  and  does  not  prevent  a  real  harmony  from 
being  attained  by  a  sort  of  alternating  rhythm  of  the  two 
impulses  in  consciousness.  Still  it  seems  undeniable  that  this 
harmony  is  liable  to  be  disturbed ;  and  that  while  on  the  one 
hand  individuals  may  and  do  sacrifice  their  greatest  apparent 
happiness  to  the  gratification  of  some  imperious  particular  desire ; 
so  on  the  other  hand,  self-love  is  liable  to  engross  the  mind 
to  a  degree  incompatible  with  a  healthy  and  vigorous  outflow 
of  those  "disinterested"  impulses  towards  particular  objects,  the 
pre-existence  of  which  is  necessary  to  the  attainment,  in  any 
high  degree,  of  the  happiness  at  which  self-love  aims.  I  should 
not,  however,  infer  from  this  that  the  pursuit  of  pleasure  is 
necessarily  self-defeating  and  futile;  but  merely  that  the 
principle  of  Egoistic  Hedonism  when  applied  with  a  due 
knowledge  of  the  laws  of  human  nature,  is  practically  self- 
limiting  ;  i.  e.  that  a  rational  method  of  attaining  the  end  at 
which  it  aims  requires  that  we  should  to  some  extent  put  it  out 
of  sight  and  not  directly  aim  at  it.  I  have  before  spoken  of  this 
conclusion  as  the '  Fundamental  Paradox  of  Egoistic  Hedonism  ' ; 
but  though  it  presents  itself  as  a  paradox,  there  does  not  seem  to 
be  any  difficulty  in  its  practical  realization,  when  once  the  danger 
indicated  is  clearly  seen.... 

It  is  true  that,  as  our  desires  cannot  ordinarily  be  produced 
by  an  effort  of  will — though  they  can  to  some  extent  be  re 
pressed  by  it — if  we  started  with  no  impulse  except  the  desire  of 
pleasure,  it  might  seem  difficult  to  execute  the  practical  paradox 
of  attaining  pleasure  by  aiming  at  something  else.  (The  rest 
substantially  as  in  §  5  of  Ed.  II.) 

§  3.  There  is,  however,  another  way  in  which  the  habit  of 
mind  necessarily  resulting  from  the  continual  practice  of  hedo 
nistic  comparison  is  sometimes  thought  to  be  unfavourable  to 
the  attainment  of  the  hedonistic  end :  from  a  supposed  incom- 


68  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  II. 

patibility  between  the  habit  of  reflectively  observing  and  exam 
ining  pleasure,  and  the  capacity  for  experiencing  pleasure  in 
normal  fulness  and  intensity.  And  it  certainly  seems  import 
ant  to  consider  what  effect  the  continual  attention  to  our  plea 
sures,  in  order  to  observe  their  different  degrees,  is  likely  to  have 
on  these  feelings  themselves.  (The  rest  substantially  as  in  §  4 
of  Ed.  II.  till  the  last  paragraph.) 

I  conclude,  then,  that  there  is  a  real  danger  of  diminishing 
pleasure  by  the  attempt  to  observe  and  estimate  it.  But  the 
danger  seems  only  to  arise  in  the  case  of  very  intense  pleasures, 
and  only  if  the  attempt  is  made  at  the  moment  of  actual  enjoy 
ment  ;  and  since  the  most  delightful  periods  of  life  have  fre 
quently  recurring  intervals  of  nearly  neutral  feeling,  in  which 
the  pleasures  immediately  past  may  be  compared  and  estimated 
without  any  such  detriment,  I  do  not  regard  the  objection 
founded  on  this  danger  as  particularly  important. 

§  4.  More  serious,  in  my  opinion,  are  the  objections  urged 
against  the  possibility  of  performing,  with  definite  and  trust 
worthy  results,  the  comprehensive  and  methodical  comparison 
of  pleasures  and  pains  which  the  adoption  of  the  Hedonistic 
criterion  involves.  It  is  not,  of  course,  denied  that  it  is  natural 
and  habitual  to  all  or  most  men  to  compare  pleasures  and  pains 
in  respect  of  their  intensity  :  that  (e.  g.)  when  we  pass  from 
one  state  of  consciousness  to  another,  or  when  in  any  way  we  are 
led  to  recall  a  state  long  past,  we  often  pronounce  unhesitatingly 
that  the  present  state  is  more  or  less  pleasant  than  the  past : 
that  we  declare  some  pleasant  experiences  to  have  been  "  worth," 
and  others  "  not  worth,"  the  trouble  it  took  to  obtain  them,  or 
the  pain  that  followed  them;  and  so  forth.  (The  rest  sub 
stantially  as  in  §  2  of  Ed.  II.) 

(p.  120,  1.  20.)  This  imagination,  so  far  as  it  involves 
conscious  inference,  seems  to  be  chiefly  determined  by  our  own 
experience  of  past  pleasures,  which  are  usually  recalled  generi- 
cally,  or  in  large  aggregates,  though  sometimes  particular  in 
stances  of  important  single  pleasures  occur  to  us  as  definitely 
remembered :  but  partly,  too,  we  are  influenced  by  the  ex 
perience  of  others  sympathetically  appropriated. 

(p.  121,  1.  9.)  We  have  then  to  consider  whether  a  pro 
cess  of  this  kind  can  be  satisfactorily  developed ;  a  question 


CHAP.  III.]  EMPIRICAL  HEDONISM.  69 

which  seems  to  resolve  itself  into  the  three  following;  First, 
how  far  can  each  of  us  estimate  accurately  his  own  past  experi 
ence  of  pleasures  and  pains  ?  secondly,  how  far  can  this  know 
ledge  of  the  past  enable  him  to  forecast,  with  any  certainty, 
the  greatest  happiness  within  his  reach  in  the  future  ?  thirdly, 
how  far  can  he  appropriate,  for  the  purposes  of  such  forecasts, 
the  past  experience  of  others  ? 

. .  .Now  for  my  own  part,  when  I  reflect  on  my  pleasures  and 
pains,  and  endeavour  to  compare  them  in  respect  of  intensity, 
it  seems  to  me  that  the  comparative  judgments  which  I  pass 
are  by  no  means  clear  and  definite,  even  taking  each  separately 
in  its  simplest  form : — whether  the  comparison  is  made  at  the 
moment  of  experiencing  one  of  the  pleasures,  or  between  two 
states  of  consciousness  recalled  in  imagination....  And  perhaps 
it  is  still  more  difficult  to  compare  pure  pleasures  with  pure 
pains,  and  to  say  how  much  of  the  one  kind  of  feeling  we 
consider  to  be  exactly  balanced  by  a  given  amount  of  the 
other  when  they  do  not  occur  simultaneously  :  while  an  estimate 
of  simultaneous  feelings  is,  as  we  have  seen,  generally  unsatis 
factory  from  the  mutual  interference  of  their  respective  causes. 

§  5.  But  again  if  these  judgments  are  not  clear  and  definite, 
still  less  are  they  consistent.  I  do  not  now  mean  that  one 
man's  estimate  of  the  value  of  any  kind  of  pleasures  differs 
from  another's:  for  we  have  assumed  each  sentient  individual 
to  be  the  final  judge  of  the  pleasantness  and  painfulness  of  his 
own  feelings. 

(p.  123,  1.  11.)  For  example,  I  find  it  at  this  moment 
much  more  easy  to  recall  the  discomfort  of  expectancy  which 
preceded  sea-sickness  than  the  pain  of  the  actual  nausea :  al 
though  I  infer — from  the  recollection  of  judgments  passed  at 
the  time — that  the  former  pain  was  trifling  compared  with  the 
latter. 

...(p.  124,  1.  2.)  But  most  persons  are  liable  to  be  thrown 
by  the  prospect  of  certain  pains  into  the  state  of  passionate 
aversion  which  we  call  fear ;  and  thereby  led  to  estimate  such 
pains  as  worse  than  they  would  be  judged  to  be  in  a  calmer 
mood.... 

§  6.  These  considerations  place  in  a  clearer  light  the  extent 
of  the  fundamental  assumption  of  Empirical  Quantitative 


70  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.'  [BOOK  II. 

Hedonism  as  stated  in  the  preceding  chapter :  viz.  (1)  that  our 
pleasures  and  pains,  considered  merely  as  feelings,  have  each  a 
definite  degree  of  desirability  or  undesirability  :  and  (2)  that 
this  degree  is  empirically  cognizable.  In  the  first  place,  if  we 
admit,  as  was  said,  that  pleasure  only  exists  as  it  is  felt,  it  is 
hard  to  see  how  the  degree  of  any  pleasure  can  be  proved  to 
have  any  real  existence.  For  the  pleasure  only  has  the  degree 
as  compared  with  other  feelings,  of  the  same  or  some  different 
kind ;  but,  generally  speaking,  since  this  comparison  can  only 
be  made  in  imagination,  it  can  only  yield  the  hypothetical 
result  that  if  certain  feelings  could  be  felt  together,  precisely 
as  they  have  been  felt  separately,  one  would  be  found  more  or 
less  desirable  than  the  other  in  some  definite  ratio.  What 
adequate  ground,  then,  have  we  for  regarding  this  imaginary 
result  as  a  valid  representation  of  reality  ?  We  can  only  answer 
that  the  general  belief  in  its  validity  seems  to  be  irresistibly 
suggested  in  reflection  on  experience,  and — though  not,  strictly 
speaking,  proved — remains  at  any  rate  uncontradicted  by  ex 
perience. 

But  secondly,  granting  that  each  of  our  pleasures  and 
pains  has  really  a  definite  degree  of  pleasantness  and  painful- 
ness  ;  the  question  still  remains  whether  we  have  actually  any 
means  of  accurately  knowing  these  degrees.  Is  there  any 
reason  to  suppose  that  the  mind  is  ever  in  such  a  state  as  to  be 
a  perfectly  neutral  and  colourless  medium  for  imagining  all 
kinds  of  pleasures  ?  Experience  certainly  shews  us  the  frequent 
occurrence  of  moods  in  which  we  have  an  apparent  bias  for  or 
against  a  particular  kind  of  feeling.  Is  it  not  probable  that 
there  is  always  some  bias  of  this  kind  ?  that  we  are  always 
more  in  tune  for  some  pleasures,  more  sensitive  to  some  pains, 
than  we  are  to  others?  Here  again  it  must,  I  think,  be  ad 
mitted  that  the  exact  cognition  of  the  place  of  each  of  our 
feelings  in  a  scale  of  desirability,  measured  positively  and 
negatively  from  a  zero  of  perfect  indifference,  is  at  best  an 
ideal  to  which  we  can  never  tell  how  closely  we  approximate. 
But  in  the  variations  of  our  judgment  and  the  disappointment 
of  our  expectations  we  have  experience  of  errors  of  which  we 
can  trace  the  causes,  and  allow  for  them,  at  least  roughly ;  cor 
recting  in  thought  the  defects  of  imagination.  And  since  what 


CHAP.  III.]  EMPIRICAL  HEDONISM.  71 

we  require  for  practical  guidance  is  to  estimate  not  individual 
past  experiences,  but  the  value  of  a  kind  of  pleasure  or  pain, 
as  obtained  under  certain  circumstances  or  conditions;  we  can 
to  some  extent  diminish  the  chance  of  error  in  this  estimate  by 
making  a  number  of  observations  and  imaginative  comparisons, 
at  different  times  and  in  different  moods.  In  so  far  as  these 
agree  we  may  legitimately  feel  an  increased  confidence  in  the 
result :  and  in  so  far  as  they  differ,  we  can  at  least  reduce  our 
possible  error  by  striking  an  average  between  the  different 
estimates.  It  will  be  evident,  however,  after  all  that  has 
been  said,  that  such  a  method  as  this  cannot  be  expected  to 
yield  more  than  a  rough  approximation  to  the  supposed  truth. 

[Here  the  first  paragraph  from  p.  128  is  placed  in  the  new 
edition :  after  which  comes  the  following.] 

It  may  be  said,  however,  that  no  one,  in  making  such  a 
forecast,  can  or  does  rely  entirely  on  his  own  experience  :  when 
endeavouring  to  estimate  the  probable  effect  upon  his  happiness 
of  new  circumstances  and  influences,  untried  rules  of  conduct 
and  fashions  of  life,  he  inevitably  argues  from  the  experience  of 
others.  And  it  is  no  doubt  true  that  the  most  important  and 
anxious  deliberations  in  a  man's  life,  and  those  in  which  he 
most  strongly  feels  the  need  of  making  the  hedonistic  calcula 
tion  as  complete  and  exact  as  possible,  generally  concern 
changes  of  conduct  recommended  solely  or  chiefly  by  an  infer 
ence  from  the  advantages  that  other  men  have  derived  from 
similar  changes.  But  a  new  source  of  error  is  thus  introduced ; 
for  this  inference  proceeds  on  the  assumption  of  a  similarity  of 
nature  among  human  beings 


CHAPTER    IV. 

OBJECTIVE  HEDONISM  AND  COMMON  SENSE. 

§  1.  BEFORE  we  examine  those  methods  of  seeking  one's 
own  happiness  which  are  more  remote  from  the  empirical,  inas 
much  as  they  change  fundamentally  the  direction  of  rational  aim, 
and  depend  on  assumptions  which  carry  us  into  different  lines 
of  thought ;.  it  will  be  well  to  consider  how  far  we  can  avoid 
the  difficulties  and  uncertainties  of  the  method  of  reflective 
comparison,  by  relying  on  the  current  opinions  and  accepted 
estimates  of  the  value  of  different  objects  commonly  sought  as 
sources  of  pleasure.  It  certainly  seems  more  natural  to  men, 
at  least  in  the  main  plan  and  ordering  of  their  lives,  to  seek 
Jand  consciously  estimate  the  objective  conditions  and  sources  of 
p  happiness,  rather  than  happiness  itself :  and  it  may  plausibly 
be  said  that  by  relying  on  such  estimates  of  objects  we  avoid 
the  difficulties  that  beset  the  introspective  method  of  com 
paring  feelings :  and  that  the  common  opinions  as  to  the  value 
of  diflfcrpflf.  hfMlffififa  of i  pleasure  express  the  net  result  of  the 
combined  experience  of  mankind  from  generation  to  generation ; 
in  which  the  divergences  due  to  the  limitations  of  each  indi 
vidual's  experience,  and  to  the  differently  tinged  moods  in  which 
different  estimates  have  been  taken,  have  balanced  and  neutral 
ized  each  other  and  so  disappeared. 

And  no  doubt  many  persons  are  guided  more  by  such 
current  opinions  in  the  direction  of  their  egoistic  aims  than 
by  any  hedonistic  calculations  of  their  own.... 

(p.  136  last  line  but  one...)  In  any  case,  therefore,  each 
person  will  have  to  correct  the  estimate  of  common  opinion  by 
the  results  of  his  own  experience  in  order  to  obtain  from  it 


CHAP.  IV.]    OBJECTIVE  HEDONISM  AND  COMMON  SENSE.      73 

trustworthy  guidance  for  his  own  conduct:  and  this  process 
of  correction,  it  would  seem,  must  be  involved  in  all  the  diffi 
culties  from  which  we  are  trying  to  escape. 

(p.  137,  1.  26).  But  whether  or  not  they  have  originally 
sprung  altogether  from  experiences  of  pleasure,  they  are  cer 
tainly  not  at  any  period  of  our  life  exactly  in  harmony  with 
the  results  of  such  experiences... men  are  apt  to  think  de 
sirable  what  they  strongly  desire,  whether  or  not  they  have 
found  it  conducive  to  happiness  on  the  whole  :  and  so  the 
common  opinion  will  tend  to  represent  a  compromise  between 
the  average  force  of  desires  and  the  average  experience  of  the 
consequences  of  gratifying  them.... 

§  2.  But,  even  if  we  had  no  doubt  on  general  grounds  that 
Common  Sense  would  prove  our  best  guide  in  the  pursuit  of 
happiness,  we  should  still  be  perplexed  by  finding  its  utterances 
on  this  topic  very  deficient  in  clearness  and  consistency.  I  do 
not  merely  mean  that  they  are  different  in  different  ages  and 
countries : — that  we  might  explain  as  due  to  variations  in  the 
general  conditions  of  human  life — but  that  serious  conflicts  and 
ambiguities  are  found  if  we  consider  only  the  current  common 
sense  of  our  own  age  and  country.  We  may  perhaps  make  a 
list  of  sources  of  happiness  apparently  recommended  by  an  over 
whelming  consensus  of  current  opinion  :  as  health,  wealth,  fame 
and  social  position,  power,  the  enjoyment  of  society,  especially 
family  society,  congenial  occupation  and  amusement,  including 
the  gratification,  in  some  form,  of  curiosity,  and  of  those  more 
refined,  partly  sensual,  partly  emotional,  susceptibilities  which 
we  call  aasthetic1.... 

(p.  141, last  line  but  one)...  Certainly  whenever  any  part  of 
civilized  society  is  in  such  a  state  that  men  can  freely  indulge 
these  passions  and  at  the  same  time  avoid  the  burden  of  a 
family,  without  any  serious  fear  of  social  disapprobation,  celi 
bacy  tends  to  become  common :  it  has  even  become  so  common 
as  to  excite  the  grave  anxiety  of  legislators.  And  though 
such  conduct  has  always  been  disapproved  by  common  sense, 
it  seems  to  have  been  rather  condemned  as  anti-social  than 
as  imprudent. 

1  The  consideration  of  the  importance  of  Morality  as  a  source  of  happiness 
is  reserved  for  the  next  chapter. 


74  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  II. 

(p.  143,  1.  19).  Catholically  authoritative  beliefs  respecting 
the  conditions  of  happiness. 

(Additional  concluding  paragraph.)  The  question  then 
remains,  whether  any  general  theory  can  be  attained  of  the 
causes  of  pleasure  and  pain  so  certain  and  practically  ap 
plicable  that  we  may  by  its  aid  rise  above  the  ambiguities 
and  inconsistencies  of  common  or  sectarian  opinion,  no  less 
than  the  shortcomings  of  the  empirical-reflective  method,  and 
establish  the  Hedonistic  art  of  life  on  a  thoroughly  scientific 
basis.  To  the  consideration  of  this  question  I  shall  proceed 
in  the  next  chapter  but  one :  but  before  entering  upon  it,  I 
wish  to  examine  carefully  a  common  belief  as  to  the  means 
of  attaining  happiness  which — though  it  hardly  claims  to 
rest  upon  a  scientific  basis — is  yet  generally  conceived  by 
those  who  hold  it  to  have  a  higher  degree  of  certainty  than 
ordinary  current  opinions.  This  is  the  belief  that  a  man  will 
attain  the  greatest  happiness  open  to  him  by  the  performance 
of  his  Duty  as  commonly  recognized  and  prescribed — except  so 
far  as  he  may  deviate  from  this  standard  in  obedience  to  a  truer 
conception  of  the  conduct  by  which  universal  good  is  to  be 
realized  or  promoted1.  The  special  importance  of  this  opinion 
to  a  writer  on  Morals  renders  it  desirable  to  reserve  our  dis 
cussion  of  it  for  a  separate  chapter. 

1  In  the  following  chapter  I  have  not  entered  into  any  particular  consideration 
of  the  case  in  which  the  individual's  conscience  is  definitely  in  conflict  with  the 
general  moral  consciousness  of  his  age  and  country :  because,  though  it  is 
commonly  held  to  be  a  man's  duty  always  to  obey  the  dictates  of  his  own  con 
science,  even  at  the  risk  of  error,  it  can  hardly  be  said  to  be  a  current  opinion 
that  he  will  always  attain  the  greatest  happiness  open  to  him  by  conforming 
to  the  dictates  of  his  conscience  even  when  it  conflicts  with  received  morality. 


CHAPTER    V. 


HAPPINESS  AND   DUTY. 


§  1.  THE  belief  in  the  connexion  of  happiness  with  Duty 
is  one  to  which  we  find  a  general  tendency  among  civilized 
men,  at  least  after  a  certain  stage  in  civilisation  has  been 
reached.  But  it  is  doubtful  whether  it  would  be  affirmed, 
among  ourselves,  as  a  generalization  from  experience.... 

(p.  147,  1.  19)...  It  appears  therefore  desirable  to  sub 
ject  this  opinion  to  a  careful  and  impartial  examination. 
In  conducting  this  examination,  at  the  present  stage  of  our 
enquiry,  we  shall  have  to  use  the  received  notions  of  Duty 
without  further  definition  or  analysis :  but  it  is  commonly 
assumed  by  those  whose  view  we  are  to  examine  that  these 
conceptions — as  they  are  found  in  the  moral  consciousness  of 
ordinary  well-meaning  persons — are  at  least  approximately 
valid  and  trustworthy;  and  the  preceding  chapters  will  have  fully 
shewn  that  the  generalizations  of  Hedonism  must  be  esta 
blished,  if  at  all,  by  large  considerations  and  decisive  preponder 
ances,  and  that  it  would  be  idle  in  considering  a  question  of 
this  kind  to  take  account  of  slight  differences,  and  to  pretend 
to  weigh  in  our  mental  scales  comparatively  small  portions  of 
happiness. 

§  2.  Accepting,  then,  the  common  division1  of  duties  into 
self-regarding  and  social,...  We  may -therefore  confine  our  at 
tention  to  the  social  department  of  Duty,  and  consider  whether 
by  observing  the  moral  rules  that  prescribe  certain  modes  of 

1  Whatever  modifications  of  this  division  may  afterwards  appear  to  be  neces 
sary  (cf.  Bk.  in.  c.  2)  will  not,  I  think,  tend  to  invalidate  the  conclusions  of 
the  present  chapter. 


76  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  II. 

"behaviour  towards  others  we  shall  always  tend  to  secure  the 
greatest  balance  of  happiness  to  ourselves. 

(p.  148,  1.  31)....  This  classification  is  important,  not 
merely  from  the  intrinsic  differences  of  the  sanctions  them 
selves  but  also  because  the  systems  of  rules  to  which  they 
are  respectively  attached  may  be  mutually  conflicting.  The 
Positive  Morality  of  any  community — as  no  Intuitionist  would 
deny — undergoes  development,  and  is  thus  subject  to  changes 
which  affect  the  consciences  of  the  few  before  they  are  accepted 
by  the  many ;  so  that  the  rules  at  any  time  sustained  by  the 
strongest  social  sanctions,  may  not  only  fall  short  of,  but  even 
clash  with,  the  intuitions  of  those  members  of  the  community 
who  have  most  moral  insight.  For  similar  reasons  Law  and 
Positive  Morality  may  be  at  variance,  in  details.  For  though 
a  law  could  not  long  exist,  which  it  was  universally  thought 
wrong  to  obey;  there  may  easily  be  laws  commanding  conduct 
that  is  considered  immoral  by  some  more  or  less  enlightened 
minority  of  the  community,  some  sect  or  party  that  has  a 
public  opinion  of  its  own.... 

(p.  149,  1.  36)...  But  even  if  we  put  these  cases  out  of 
sight,  it  still  seems  clear  that  the  external  sanctions  of  morality 
alone  are  not  always  sufficient  to  render  immoral  conduct  also 
imprudent.  I  hardly  need  occupy  time  in  showing  that  this  is 
the  case  with  legal  sanctions,  considered  by  themselves.  We 
must  indeed  admit  that  in  an  even  tolerably  well-ordered 
society,  i.e.  in  an  ordinary  civilized  community  in  its  normal 
condition,  all  serious  open  violation  of  law  is  contrary  to  pru 
dence,  unless  it  is  an  incident  in  a  successful  process  of  violent 
revolution  :  and  further,  that  violent  revolutions  would  very 
rarely — perhaps  never — be  made  by  a  combination  of  persons, 
perfectly  under  the  control  of  enlightened  self-love ;  on  account 
of  the  general  and  widespread  destruction  of  security  and  of 
other  means  of  happiness  which  such  disturbances  inevitably 
involve.  Still,  so  long  as  actual  human  beings  are  not  all 
rational  egoists,  such  times  of  disorder  will  be  liable  to  occur : 
and  we  cannot  say  that  under  existing  circumstances  it  is  a 
clear  universal  precept  of  Rational  Self-love  that  a  man  should 
"seek  peace  and  ensue  it."...  In  short,  though  we  may  admit 
that  a  society  composed  entirely  of  rational  egoists  would,  when 


CHAP.  V.]  HAPPINESS  AND  DUTY.  77 

once  organized,  be  in  a  stable  and  orderly  condition,  it  does 
not  follow  that  the  adoption  of  rational  egoism  by  a  minority 
of  thoughtful  persons  would  tend  to  bring  about  this  result 
in  any  existing  community. 

§  3.  Let  us  proceed,  then,  to  consider  how  far  the  social 
sanction  in  such  cases  supplies  the  defects  of  the  legal.  No 
doubt  the  hope  of  praise  and  liking  and  services  from  one's 
fellow-men,  and  the  fear  of  forfeiting  these  and  incurring  instead 
blame,  aversion,  refusal  of  aid,  and  social  exclusion,  are  considera 
tions  often  important  enough  to  determine  the  rational  egoist  to 
law-observance,  even  in  default  of  adequate  legal  penalties. 
Still  these  sanctions  are  liable  to  fail  just  where  the  legal 
penalties  are  defective ;  social  no  less  than  legal  penalties  are 
evaded  by  secret  crimes ;  and  even  in  cases  of  the  most  clearly 
criminal  revolutionary  violence,  the  efficacy  of  the  social  sanc 
tion  is  apt  to  be  seriously  impaired  by  the  party  spirit  enlisted 
on  the  side  of  the  criminal....  Disesteem  is  only  expressed  by 
a  portion  of  the  community :  and  its  utterance  is  often  drowned 
in  the  loud-voiced  applause  of  the  multitude  whose  admiration 
is  largely  independent  of  moral  considerations. 

It  seems,  then,  impossible  to  affirm,  without  admitting 
important  exceptions,  that  the  external  sanctions  of  men's  legal 
duties  will  always  be  sufficient  to  identify  them  with  their 
interests.  And  a  corresponding  assertion  would  be  still  more 
unwarranted  in  respect  of  that  part  of  Positive  Morality  which 
extends  beyond  the  sphere  of  Law.  In  saying  this,  I  am  fully 
sensible  of  the  force  of  what  may  be  called  the  Principle  of  Reci 
procity....  (p.  153,  1.  13)... On  the  principle  of  Reciprocity.. . 
while  we  may  reasonably  omit  our  duties  to  the  poor  and 
feeble,  if  we  find  a  material  advantage  in  so  doing,  unless  they 
are  able  to  excite  the  sympathy  of  persons  who  can  harm  us. 
Moreover,  some  vices,  (as  for  example,  many  kinds  of  sensuality 
and  extravagant  luxury)  do  not  inflict  any  immediate  or  obvious 
injury  on  any  individual,  though  they  tend  in  the  long  run 
to  impair  the  general  happiness :  hence  few  persons  find  them 
selves  strongly  moved  to  check  or  punish  this  kind  of  mis 
chief. 

It  may  perhaps  be  said  that  in  the  last-mentioned  cases  the 
mere  disrepute  inevitably  attaching  to  open  immorality  is  suffi- 


78  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BooK  II. 

cient  to  render  it  always  really  imprudent.  But  I  do  not  think 
that  this  will  be  seriously  maintained  by  any  one  who  has  duly 
considered  the  variety  of  coexisting  codes,  which  we  everywhere 
find  when  we  examine  the  actual  condition  of  those  bodies — or 
rather  streams — of  social  opinion  upon  which  the  good  or 
ill  repute  of  individuals  mainly  depends....  More  generally,  we 
may  almost  say  that  in  most  civilized  societies  there  are  two 
different  degrees  of  positive  morality,  both  maintained  in  some 
sort  by  common  consent;  a  stricter  code  being  publicly  taught 
and  avowed,  while  a  laxer  set  of  rules  is  privately  admitted  as 
the  only  code  which  can  be  supported  by  social  sanctions  of  any 
great  force.  By  refusing  to  conform  to  the  stricter  code  a  man 
is  often  not  liable  to  incur  exclusion  from  social  intercourse,  or 
any  material  hindrance  to  professional  advancement,  or  even 
serious  dislike  on  the  part  of  any  of  the  persons  whose  society 
he  will  most  naturally  seek ;  and  under  such  circumstances  the 
mere  loss  of  a  certain  amount  of  reputation  is  not  likely  to  be 
felt  as  a  very  grave  evil,  except  by  persons  peculiarly  sensitive 
to  the  pleasures  and  pains  of  reputations.  I  admit  the  difficulty 
of  giving  a  general  estimate  of  the  relative  hedonistic  value  of 
this  class  of  feelings,  which  no  doubt  varies  very  much  with 
different  individuals :  but  at  any  rate  we  may  say  that  there 
are  many  men  whose  happiness  does  not  appear  to  depend  on 
the  approbation  or  disapprobation  of  the  moralist — and  of 
mankind  in  general  in  so  far  as  they  support  the  moralist — 
to  such  an  extent  as  to  make  it  prudent  for  them  to  purchase 
this  praise  by  any  great  sacrifice  of  other  goods. 

§  4.  We  must  conclude,  then,  that  if  the  conduct  pre 
scribed  to  the  individual  by  the  highest  morality  of  the  commu 
nity  of  which  he  is  a  member  can  be  shewn  to  coincide  with 
that  to  which  Rational  Self-love  would  prompt,  it  must  be,  in 
many  cases,  on  the  score  of  the  internal  sanctions  only.  In  con 
sidering  the  force  of  these  sanctions...  (p.  155,  1.  31),  there  are 
very  strong  grounds  for  believing  that  they  are  not  sufficiently 
intense  to  turn  the  balance  of  prospective  happiness  always  in 
favour  of  duty.  This  will  hardly  be  denied  if  the  question  is 
raised  in  respect  of  isolated  acts  of  duty.  Let  us  take  an 
extreme  case,  which  is  yet  quite  within  the  limits  of  experience. 
The  call  of  duty  has  often  impelled  a  soldier  or  other  public 


CHAP.  V.]  HAPPINESS  AND  DUTY.  79 

servant,  or  the  adherent  of  a  persecuted  religion,  to  face  cer 
tain  and  painful  death,  under  circumstances  where  it  might  be 
avoided  with  little  or  no  loss  even  of  reputation.  To  prove 
such  conduct  always  reasonable  from  an  egoistic  point  of  view, 
we  have  to  assume  that,  in  all  cases  where  such  a  duty  could 
exist  and  be  recognized,  the  mere  pain1  that  would  follow  on 
evasion  of  duty  would  be  so  great  as  to  render  the  whole  re 
mainder  of  life  hedonistically  worthless....  (p.  156,  1.  16)  This 
practice  had  not  made  them  love  virtue  so  much  as  to  prefer  it, 
even  under  ordinary  circumstances,  to  the  sensual  and  other 
enjoyments  that  it  excludes.  It  seems  then  absurd  to  sup 
pose  that,  in  the  case  of  persons  who  have  not  developed  and 
strengthened  by  habit  their  virtuous  impulses,  the  pain  that 
might  afterwards  result  from  resisting  the  call  of  duty  would 
always  be  sufficient  to  neutralize  all  other  sources  of  pleasure... 
(1.  25)  Can  we  say  that  all,  or  even  most,  men  are  so  constituted 
that  the  satisfactions  of  a  good  conscience  are  certain  to  repay 
them  for  such  sacrifices,  or  that  the  pain  and  loss  involved  in 
them  would  certainly  be  outweighed  by  the  remorse  that  would 
follow  the  refusal  to  make  them  ? 

Perhaps,  however,  so  much  as  this  has  scarcely  ever  been 
expressly  maintained.  What  Plato  in  his  most  famous  treatise, 
and  others  since  Plato,  have  rather  tried  to  prove,  is  not  that  at 
any  particular  moment  duty  will  be,  to  every  one  on  whom 
it  may  devolve,  productive  of  more  happiness  than  any  other 
course  of  conduct :  but  rather  that  it  is  every  one's  interest  on 
the  whole  to  choose  the  life  of  the  virtuous  man.  But  even 
this  is  very  difficult  even  to  render  probable.... 

1  Under  the  notion  of  'moral  pain'  (or  pleasure)  I  intend  to  include,  in  this 
argument,  all  pain  (or  pleasure)  that  is  due  to  sympathy  with  the  feelings  of 
others.  It  is  not  convenient  to  enter,  at  this  stage  of  the  discussion,  into  a  full 
discussion  of  the  relation  of  Sympathy  to  Moral  Sensibility :  but  I  may  say  that 
it  seems  to  me  certain,  on  the  one  hand,  that  these  two  emotional  susceptibilities 
are  actually  distinct  in  most  minds,  whatever  they  may  have  been  originally ; 
and  on  the  other  hand  that  sympathetic  and  strictly  moral  feelings  are  almost 
inextricably  blended  in  the  ordinary  moral  consciousness:  so  that,  for  the  pur 
poses  of  the  present  argument  it  is  not  of  fundamental  importance  to  draw  a  dis 
tinction  between  them.  I  have,  however,  thought  it  desirable  to  undertake  a 
further  examination  of  sympathy — as  the  internal  sanction  on  which  Utilitarians 
specially  lay  stress— in  the  concluding  chapter  of  this  treatise  :  to  which,  accord 
ingly,  the  reader  may  refer. 


80  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BooK  II. 

(p.  159, 1.  24)...  On  a  careful  consideration  of  the  matter,  it 
will  appear,  I  think,  that  this  abdication  of  self-love  is  not  really 
a  possible  occurrence  in  the  mind  of  a  sane  person,  who  still  re 
gards  his  own  interest  as  the  reasonable  ultimate  end  of  his 
actions.  Such  a  man  may,  no  doubt,  resolve  that  he  will  devote 
himself  unreservedly  to  the  practice  of  virtue,  without  any  par 
ticular  consideration  of  what  appears  to  him  to  be  his  interest:  he 
may  perform  a  series  of  acts  in  accordance  with  this  resolution, 
and  these  may  gradually  form  in  him  strong  habitual  tendencies 
to  acts  of  a  similar  kind.  But  it  does  not  seem  that  these  habits 
of  virtue  can  ever  become  so  strong  as  to  gain  irresistible  con 
trol  over  a  sane  and  reasonable  will.  When  the  occasion  comes 
on  which  virtue  demands  from  such  a  man  an  extreme  sacrifice 
— the  imprudence  of  which  must  force  itself  upon  his  notice, 
however  little  he  may  be  in  the  habit  of  weighing  his  own 
pleasures  and  pains — he  must  always  be  able  to  deliberate 
afresh,  and  to  act  (as  far  as  the  control  of  his  will  extends) 
without  reference  to  his  past  actions.  It  may,  however,  be 
said  that  though  an  egoist  retaining  his  belief  in  rational  egoism 
cannot  thus  abandon  his  will  to  the  sway  of  moral  enthusiasm  : 
still,  supposing  it  possible  for  him  to  change  his  conviction  and 
prefer  duty  to  interest,  or  supposing  we  compare  him  with 
another  man  who  makes  this  choice,  we  shall  find  that  a  gain 
in  happiness  on  the  whole  results  from  this  preference.  It  may 
be  held  that  there  is  so  great  a  difference  in  respect  of  pleasure 
between  the  emotions  attendant  upon  such  virtuous  or  quasi- 
virtuous  habits  as  are  compatible  with  adhesion  to  egoistic 
principles,  and  the  raptures  that  attend  the  unreserved  and 
passionate  surrender  of  the  soul  to  virtue;  that  it  is  really  a 
man's  interest — even  with  a  view  to  the  present  life  only — to 
obtain,  if  he  can,  the  convictions  that  render  this  surrender 
possible,  although  under  certain  circumstances  it  must  neces 
sarily  lead  him  to  act  in  a  manner  which,  considered  by  itself 
would  be  undoubtedly  imprudent.  This  is  certainly  a  tenable 
proposition  and  I  am  quite  disposed  to  think  it  true  of  persons 
with  specially  refined  moral  sensibilities.  But — though  from 
the  imperfections  of  the  hedonistic  calculus  the  proposition 
cannot  in  any  case  be  conclusively  disproved — it  seems  to  me 
opposed  to  the  broad  results  of  experience,  so  far  as  the 


CHAP.  V.]  HAPPINESS  AND  DUTY.  81 

great  majority  of  mankind  are  concerned.  As  I  have  before 
said  experience  would  lead  us  to  suppose  that  most  men  are  so 
constituted  as  to  feel  far  more  keenly  pleasures  (and  pains) 
arising  from  some  other  source  than  the  conscience;  either  from 
the  gratifications  of  sense,  or  from  the  possession  of  power  and 
fame,  or  from  strong  human  affections,  or  from  the  pursuit  of 
science,  art,  &c. ;  so  that  in  many  cases  perhaps  not  even  early 
training  could  have  succeeded  in  giving  to  the  moral  feelings 
the  requisite  predominance  :  and  certainly  where  this  training 
has  been  wanting,  it  seems  highly  improbable  that  a  mere 
change  of  ethical  conviction  could  develope  their  moral  suscep 
tibilities  so  far  as  to  make  it  clearly  their  earthly  interest  to 
resolve  on  facing  all  sacrifices  for  the  fulfilment  of  duty. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

OTHER  METHODS   OF   EGOISTIC   HEDONISM. 

§  1.  IN  the  preceding  chapter  we  have  seen  reason  to  con 
clude  that,  while  the  habit  of  obeying  recognized  rules  of  duty 
is,  under  ordinary  circumstances,  an  important  source  of  happi 
ness  to  the  agent,  there  are  yet  no  adequate  empirical  grounds 
for  regarding  the  performance  of  duty  as  a  universal  or  infallible 
means  to  the  attainment  of  this  end.  Even,  however,  if  it  were 
otherwise,  even  if  it  were  demonstrably  reasonable  for  the 
egoist  to  choose  duty  at  all  costs  under  all  circumstances,  the 
systematic  endeavour  to  realize  this  principle  would  not — 
according  to  common  notions  of  morality — solve  or  supersede 
the  problem  of  determining  the  right  method  for  seeking  hap 
piness.  For  the  received  moral  code  allows  within  limits  the 
pursuit  of  our  own  happiness,  and  even  seems  to  regard  it  as 
morally  prescribed1 ;  and  still  more  emphatically  inculcates  the 
promotion  of  the  happiness  of  other  individuals,  with  whom  we 
are  in  various  ways  specially  connected :  so  that,  under  either 
head,  the  questions  that  we  have  been  considering  as  to  the 
determination  and  measurement  of  the  elements  of  happiness 
would  still  have  to  be  answered  in  some  way  or  other. 

It  remains  to  ask  how  far  a  scientific  investigation  of  the 
causes  of  pleasure  and  pain  can  assist  us  in  dealing  with  this 
practical  problem. 

Here,  in  the  first  place,  a  distinction  has  to  be  made  of 

1  "  It  should  seem  that  a  due  concern  about  our  own  interest  or  happiness, 
"  and  a  reasonable  endeavour  to  secure  and  promote  it,... is  virtue,  and  the  con 
trary  behaviour  faulty  and  blamable."  Butler  (in  the  dissertation  'of  the 
'  nature  of  Virtue '  appended  to  the  Analogy). 


CHAP.  VI.]   OTHER  METHODS  OF  EGOISTIC  HEDONISM.      83 

fundamental  importance.  It  is  obvious  that  for  deciding  which 
of  two  courses  of  action  is  preferable  on  hedonistic  grounds,  we 
require  not  only  to  measure  pains  and  pleasures  of  different 
kinds,  but  also  to  ascertain  how  they  may  be  produced  or 
averted.  In  most  important  prudential  decisions,  a  complex 
chain  of  consequences,  often  very  long,  is  foreseen  as  inter 
vening  between  the  volition  we  are  immediately  to  initiate  and 
the  states  of  consciousness  which  constitute  the  ultimate  end 
of  our  efforts ;  and  the  degree  of  accuracy  with  which  we  fore 
cast  each  link  of  this  chain — and  of  other  chains  compared  with 
it — obviously  depends  upon  our  knowledge,  implicit  or  explicit, 
of  the  relations  of  cause  and  effect  among  various  natural  phe 
nomena.  But  if  we  suppose  the  different  elements  and  imme 
diate  sources  of  happiness  to  have  been  duly  ascertained  and 
valued,  the  investigation  of  the  conditions  of  production  of  each 
does  not,  I  conceive,  belong  to  a  general  treatise  on  the  method 
of  ethics ;  but  rather  to  some  one  or  other  of  the  special  arts 
subordinate  to  the  general  art  of  conduct.  Of  these  subordi 
nate  arts  some  have  a  more  or  less  scientific  basis ;  while  others 
are  in  a  merely  empirical  stage  and  can  only  be  to  a  very  slight 
extent  communicated  in  a  general  form.  Thus,  if  we  have 
decided  how  far  health  is  to  be  sought,  it  belongs  to  the  syste 
matic  art  of  medicine,  based  on  physiological  science,  to  furnish 
a  detailed  plan  of  seeking  it ;  so  far,  on  the  other  hand,  as  we 
aim  at  power  or  wealth  or  domestic  happiness,  such  instruction 
as  the  experience  of  others  can  give  will  be  chiefly  obtained  in 
an  unsystematic  form,  either  from  advice  relative  to  our  own 
special  circumstances,  or  from  biographical  or  other  accounts  of 
success  and  failure  in  analogous  situations.  In  either  case  the 
exposition  of  such  special  arts  does  not  appear  to  come  within 
the  scope  of  the  present  treatise  ;  and  it  is  obvious  that  it  could 
not  help  us  to  avoid  the  difficulties  of  measuring  pleasures  and 
pains,  which  we  have  considered  in  the  previous  chapters. 

It  seems,  however,  to  be  thought  by  some  persons  that 
a  knowledge  of  the  causes  of  pleasure  and  pain  may  carry  us 
beyond  the  determination  of  the  means  of  gaining  particular 
kinds  of  pleasure  and  avoiding  particular  kinds  of  pain ;  may 
enable  us,  in  fact,  to  substitute  some  deductive  method  of 
e valuing  the  elements  of  happiness  generally  for  the  empirical- 

G—  2 


84  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  II. 

reflective  method  of  which  we  have  seen  the  defects.  This 
view  may  perhaps  have  been  suggested  to  some  readers  by  Mr 
Herbert  Spencer's  statement1  that  "it  is  the  business  of  moral 
science  to  deduce,  from  the  laws  of  life  and  the  conditions  of 
existence,  what  kind  of  actions  necessarily  tend  to  produce  hap 
piness,  and  what  kinds  to  produce  unhappiness,"  and  that  when 
it  has  done  this,  "  its  deductions  are  to  be  recognized  as  laws  of 
conduct ;  and  are  to  be  conformed  to  irrespective  of  a  direct 
estimate  of  happiness  or  misery."  Mr  Spencer,  however,  has 
made  clear  in  his  latest  treatise  that  the  only  cogent  deductions 
of  this  kind  which  he  conceives  to  be  possible  relate  to  the  be 
haviour  not  of  men  here  and  now,  but  of  ideal  men  living  in 
an  ideal  society,  and  living  under  conditions  so  unlike  those  of 
actual  humanity  that  all  their  actions  produce  "  pleasure  unal 
loyed  by  pain  anywhere2."  The  laws — or  uniformities — of  con 
duct  in  this  Utopia  constitute,  in  Mr  Spencer's  view,  the  sub 
ject-matter  of  "Absolute  Ethics;"  which  he  distinguishes  from 
the  "  Relative  Ethics  "  that  concerns  itself  with  the  conduct  of 
the  imperfect  men  who  live  under  the  present  imperfect  social 
conditions,  and  of  which  the  method  is,  as  he  admits,  to  a  great 
extent  "  necessarily  empirical3."  How  far  such  a  system  as  Mr 
Spencer  calls  Absolute  Ethics  can  be  rationally  constructed,  and 
how  far  its  construction  would  be  practically  useful,  I  shall 
consider  further  in  a  later  part  of  this  treatise,  when  I  come  to 
deal  with  the  method  of  Universalistic  Hedonism4:  these  ques 
tions  do  not  concern  us  at  present5,  since  I  do  not  understand 
even  Mr  Spencer  to  maintain  that  his  Absolute  Ethics  is  capa 
ble  of  furnishing  important  practical  guidance  to  an  individual 
seeking  his  own  greatest  happiness  here  and  now. 

Mr  Spencer's  authority,  therefore,  cannot  properly  be  quoted 
in  favour  of  any  method  of  seeking  one's  own  happiness  which 
claims  to  dispense  with  direct  estimates  of  the  pleasurable  and 
painful  consequences  of  actions.  Indeed  a  hedonistic  method 
that  would  dispense  with  such  estimates  altogether  is  almost  as 

1  In  a  letter  to  J.  S.  Mill,  published  in  Mr  Bain's  Mental  and  Moral  Science; 
and  partially  reprinted  in  Mr  Spencer's  Data  of  Ethics,  ch.  iv.  §  21. 

2  Data  of  Ethics,  ch.  xv.  §  101.  3  Id.  §  108. 

4  Book  iv.  ch.  iv. 

5  They  have  been  already  considered  to  some  extent  in  Book  i.  ch.  ii.  §  2. 


CHAP.  VL]  OTHER  METHODS  OF  EGOISTIC  HEDONISM.      85 

inconceivable  as  a  method  of  astronomy  that  would  dispense  with 
observations  of  the  stars.  It  is,  however,  conceivable  that  by 
induction  from  cases  in  which  empirical  measurement  is  easy 
we  may  obtain  generalizations  that  will  give  us  more  trust 
worthy  guidance  than  such  measurement  can  do  in  complicated 
cases ;  we  may  be  able  to  ascertain  some  general  psychical  or 
physical  concomitant  or  antecedent  of  pleasure  and  pain,  more 
easy  to  recognize,  foresee,  measure,  and  produce  or  avert  in  such 
cases,  than  pleasure  and  pain  themselves.  I  am  quite  disposed 
to  hope  that  this  refuge  from  the  difficulties  of  Empirical  He 
donism  may  some  time  or  other  be  open  to  us :  but  I  cannot 
perceive  that  it  is  at  present  possible.  There  is  at  present,  so 
far  as  I  can  judge,  no  satisfactorily  established  general  theory  of 
the  causes  of  pleasure  and  pain  ;  and  such  theories  as  have  most 
currency  are  not  adapted  for  the  practical  application  that  we 
require. 

§  2.  To  shew  this,  I  will  briefly  examine  some  of  the 
current  theories  on  this  subject.  We  may  begin  by  noticing 
the  doctrine  of  Sir  William  Hamilton1,  which  refers  pleasure 
and  pain  to  certain  immediate  psychical  antecedents;  defining 
pleasure  as  the  "reflex" — i.e.  immediate  consequent — of  "spon 
taneous  and  unimpeded  energy  of  a  power  of  whose  energy 
we  are  conscious,"  and  pain  as  the  "reflex  of  overstrained  or 
repressed  exertion."  The  phrases  seem  to  me  misleading ;  since 
all  the  terms  suggest  active  as  ordinarily  distinguished  from 
passive  states,  whereas  Hamilton  explains  that  "  energy "  and 
similar  terms  "are  to  be  understood  to  denote  indifferently  all 
the  processes  of  our  higher  and  lower  life  of  which  we  are 
conscious,"  on  the  ground  that  consciousness  itself  implies  more 
than  a  mere  passivity  of  the  subject.  And  I  think  that  Hamilton 
has  been  misled  by  his  own  terms ;  and  that  he  does  not  always 
keep  this  wider  meaning  clearly  in  view.  Thus  he  says  that 
every  energy  has  "an  object  about  which  it  is  conversant;" 
and  distinguishes  "spontaneous"  and  "unimpeded"  as  referring 
respectively  to  the  absence  of  effort  and  constraint  on  the  part 

1  It  seems  that  Hamilton's  theory  still  finds  at  least  a  modified  acceptance 
in  some  quarters— in  France,  if  not  in  England.  Cf.  Bouillier,  Du  Plaisir  et  de 
la  Douleur,  ch.  iii.  ;  and  L.  Dumont,  Theorie  Scienti/ique  de  la  Semibilite, 
ch.  iii. 


8f>  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  II. 

of  the  subject,  and  the  absence  of  obstacles  on  the  part  of  the 
object.  But  what  meaning  has  this  distinction  in  relation  to 
organic  feelings  of  the  kind  ordinarily  called  passive — i.e.  only 
active  in  the  sense  that  we  are  conscious  of  them  ?  The  con 
sciousness  accompanying  a  toothache  is  as  much  without  effort 
or  constraint  on  the  part  of  the  subject1  as  the  consciousness  of 
a  warm  bath — except  so  far  as  "  constraint "  is  implied  in  the 
very  definition  of  pain,  since  it  is  a  feeling  that  we  have,  though 
we  desire  not  to  have  it ;  but  since  this  constraint  is  an  essential 
characteristic  of  the  effect  to  be  explained,  no  step  towards 
explanation  is  gained  by  attributing  the  same  characteristic  to 
its  cause.  And  even  if  we  confine  the  theory  to  pleasures  that 
depend  on  voluntary  action,  it  cannot  be  regarded  as  satisfactory. 
It  is  not  true  that  the  exercise  of  our  powers  is  always  made 
less  pleasant  by  the  presence  of  obstacles ;  since  some  obstacles 
increase  pleasure  by  drawing  out  force  and  skill  to  overcome 
them,  as  in  the  case  of  games  and  sports  :  and  even  if  we 
understand  "unimpeded"  to  imply  the  absence  of  such  obstacles 
as  repress  and  dimmish  action,  I  do  not  think  that  the  criterion 
is  supported  by  experience,  except  so  far  as  the  repression 
causes  the  specific  discomfort  of  unsatisfied  desire.  I  do  not  find 
that  the  mere  weakening  or  shortening  of  a  pleasure  through 
unfavourable  external  conditions,  has  any  tendency  to  turn  it 
into  a  pain  unless  it  carries  with  it  the  sense  of  a  disappointed 
craving  for  more  pleasure ;  which  is  by  no  means  always  the 
case,  to  any  appreciable  extent. 

The  theory  becomes  more  plausible  if  we  drop  the  antithesis 
of  "spontaneous"  and  "unimpeded,"  and,  passing  to  a  physical 
point  of  view,  mean  by  "activity"  the  activity  of  an  organ. 
We  thus  reach  what  is  substantially  Mr  Spencer's  doctrine,  that 
pains  are  the  psychical  concomitants  of  excessive  or  deficient 
actions  of  organs,  while  pleasures  are  the  concomitants  of 
medium  activities2;  where  "excessive"  and  "deficient"  are  to 
be  understood  in  a  merely  quantitative  sense,  as  meaning  action 
above  or  below  a  certain  degree  of  intensity.  In  considering 

1  It  must  be  remembered  that  the  'subject'  in  Hamilton's  philosophic  ter 
minology  is  the  mind  as  distinguished  from  the  body.     Cf.  Lecture*  on  Metap/n/- 
sics,  ch.  ix.  "Explication  of  Terms." 

2  Psychology,  ch.  ix.  §  128. 


CHAP.  VI.]   OTHER  METHODS  OF  EGOISTIC  HEDONISM.      87 

this  theory  it  will  be  convenient  to  take  pleasures  and  pains 
separately.  As  applied  to  pains,  the  formula  no  doubt  corre 
sponds  to  a  good  deal  of  our  sensible  experience ;  any  one  can 
easily  recall  a  number  of  cases  in  which  the  mere  intensification 
of  the  action  of  an  organ  turns  the  accompanying  feeling  from 
pleasant  or  indifferent  into  painful.  Thus  when  we  gradually 
increase  the  intensity  of  sensible  heat,  pressure,  muscular  effort, 
we  encounter  pain  at  a  certain  point  of  the  increase ;  "  deafen 
ing  "  sounds  are  highly  disagreeable :  and  to  confront  a  tropical 
sun  with  unprotected  eye-balls  would  soon  become  torture. 
And  it  is  noteworthy  that,  as  Spencer  points  out,  some  pains 
arise  from  the  excessive  actions  of  organs  whose  normal  actions 
yield  no  feelings  :  as  when  the  digestive  apparatus  is  over 
taxed.  On  the  other  hand  I  cannot  but  regard  as  unwarranted 
the  general  conclusion  which  Wundt1  founds  on  these  instances ; 
that  there  is  no  quality  of  sensation  absolutely  pleasant  or 
unpleasant,  but  that  every  kind  of  sensation  as  it  grows  in 
intensity  begins  at  a  certain  point  to  be  pleasurable  and  con 
tinues  such  up  to  a  certain  further  point  at  which  it  passes 
rapidly  through  indifference  into  pain.  I  cannot  agree  with 
Wundt  that  all  disagreeable  odours  and  flavours  may  be  made 
positively  agreeable  by  diminution ;  I  find  that  some  are  dis 
agreeable  till  they  become  indifferent  and  then  vanish;  hence 
I  should  refer  the  discomfort  they  cause  to  some  kind  of  dis 
cordant,  jarring,  inharmonious  action  of  the  respective  nerves, 
rather  than  to  mere  excess  of  action.  A  similar  explanation 
suggests  itself  for  the  digestive  discomforts  which  arise,  as  many 
do,  from  an  improper  kind  rather  than  an  improper  quantity  of 
food :  and  even  more  obviously  for  the  important  class  of  pains 
which  are  clearly  connected  with  destruction  or  disease  of  organs 
and  tissues,  whether  due  to  external  or  to  internal  causes. 
So  again,  among  pleasurable  sensations  some  certainly  might  bo 
named  which  shew  no  capacity  of  being  further  intensified  into 
pains — at  least  in  healthy  persons.  While  in  the  case  of  emo 
tional  pains  and  pleasures,  the  notion  of  quantitative  difference 
seems  altogether  inapplicable  :  the  pains  of  shame,  disappointed 
ambition,  wounded  love,  do  not  appear  to  be  distinguishable 
from  the  pleasures  of  fame,  success,  reciprocated  affection,  by 

1  Gnindziiyc  der  plnjsioloyisclicn  PxycJioloyie,  cli.  x. 


THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  II. 

any  difference  of  intensity  in  the  impressions  or  ideas  accom 
panied  by  the  pleasures  and  pains  respectively.  On  the  other 
hand,  if  the  explanation  above  suggested  be  adopted,  we  are 
enabled  to  regard  the  pains  that,  according  to  Mr  Spencer,  arise 
from  "  deficient "  action  as  fundamentally  similar  in  respect  of 
physical  causation  with  those  which  he  attributes  to  excessive 
action.  As  I  have  before  observed ',  we  have  to  distinguish  from 
pains  mere  "  cravings "  which  may  be  powerful  as  impulses  to 
action,  without  being  painful  in  any  appreciable  degree :  and, 
so  far  as  my  experience  goes,  it  is  not  the  mere  inaction  of  an 
organ  that  causes  pain,  but  only  such  degree  of  inaction  as  is 
beginning  to  produce  some  kind  of  derangement  in  the  organ. 
Thus  hunger,  in  my  experience,  may  be  extremely  keen  without 
being  at  all  painful ;  and  when  it  becomes  really  painful,  a 
temporarily  reduced  power  of  assimilation  is  apt  to  follow, 
shewing  that  the  digestive  apparatus  has  been  somewhat  dis 
organized. 

However  this  may  be,  whether  we  conceive  the  nervous 
action  of  which  pain  is  an  immediate  consequent  or  concomitant 
as  merely  excessive  in  quantity,  or  in  some  way  discordant  or 
disorganized  in  quality,  it  is  obvious  that  neither  explanation 
can  furnish  us  with  any  important  practical  guidance  :  since  we 
have  no  general  means  of  ascertaining,  independently  of  our 
experience  of  pain  itself,  what  nervous  actions  are  excessive  or 
disorganized  :  and  the  cases  where  we  have  such  means  do  not 
present  any  practical  problems  which  the  theory  enables  us  to 
solve.  No  one  doubts  that  wounds  and  diseases  are  to  be 
avoided  under  all  ordinary  circumstances :  and  in  the  excep 
tional  circumstances  in  which  we  may  be  moved  to  choose  them 
as  the  least  of  several  evils,  the  exactest  knowledge  of  their 
precise  operation  in  causing  pain  is  not  likely  to  assist  our 
choice. 

Still  less  useful,  if  possible,  is  the  theory  above  discussed  in 
its  relation  to  pleasure.  In  the  first  place,  even  if  we  consent 
to  attribute  all  pains  to  "  excessive  action,"  the  broad  statement 
that  pleasures  are  the  concomitants  of  moderate  or  normal 
activities  of  organs  or  tissues  remains  primd  facie  opposed  to 
common  experience :  in  the  routine  of  ordinary  daily  life 
]  Book  i.  ch.  iv. 


CHAP.  VI.]  OTHER  METHODS  OF  EGOISTIC  HEDONISM.      89 

pleasure,  in  any  recognizable  degree,  appears  as  an  occasional 
phenomenon,  the  majority  of  states  in  which  consciousness  is 
of  moderate  intensity  being  nearly  or  quite  indifferent.  And  I 
know  no  grounds— except  the  exigencies  of  theoretical  symmetry 
— for  adopting  Mr  Grant  Allen's  suggestion  that  "  doubtless 
every  activity  when  not  excessive  or  of  a  sort  destructive  to  the 
tissues  is  in  itself  faintly  pleasurable;  but  owing  to  the  com 
monness  and  faintness  of  the  feeling  we  habitually  disregard 
it1."  Certainly,  so  far  as  my  own  experience  goes,  the  most 
careful  introspection  would  leave  indifference  at  least  a  fre 
quently  recurring  characteristic  of  the  normal  processes  of 
commonplace,  everyday,  life. 

At  any  rate,  all  admit  that  the  intensity  of  pleasure  bears 
no  proportion  to  the  intensity  of  the  "  medium  activity  "  of  which 
the  pleasure  is  a  concomitant.  How  are  we  to  explain  this  ? 
One  part  of  the  explanation,  I  have  no  doubt,  is  to  be  found  in 
the  preponderant  objectivity  of  our  everyday  consciousness,  the 
absorption  of  our  attention  in  contemplation  of,  or  action  upon, 
the  objective  world  :  this  absorption  certainly  seems  to  prevent 
small  pleasures  from  being  felt,  and  therefore,  in  my  view,  from 
existing  as  pleasures.  The  experience  of  pleasure  and  pain 
involves  an  intensification  of  the  consciousness  of  self  that  is 
faint  or  evanescent  in  a  great  part  of  our  ordinary  life  :  hence 
Wundt,  speaking  of  pleasures  of  sense,  is  inclined  to  see  in  the 
pleasure  (or  pain)  the  "symptom  of  a  more  central  process" 
than  that  psychically  manifested  in  the  quality  or  strength  of 
the  sense-impression  itself.  But  this  seems  to  me  erroneous; 
as  I  apprehend  my  own  experience,  intensity  of  pleasure  or 
pain  is  rather  antecedent  and  cause  of  the  intensification  of  self- 
consciousness  which  attends  it ;  while  on  the  other  hand  this 
intensification  of  selfconsciousness  often  occurs  without  the 
presence  of  pleasure  or  pain  in  an  appreciable  degree. 

Some  quite  different  explanation  must  therefore  be  sought 
for  the  varying  degrees  in  which  pleasure  accompanies  normal 
activities.  Can  we  find  this  in  a  suggestion  of  Mr  Spencer's, 
developed  by  Mr  Grant  Allen,  that  the  pleasurableness  of  normal 
activities  depends  on  their  intermittence,  and  that  "  the  amount 
of  pleasure  is  probably... in  the  inverse  ratio  of  the  natural 
1  Phytiological  Aesthetics,  ch.  ii. 


90  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  II. 

frequency  of  excitation  "  of  the  nerve-fibres  involved.  This 
theory  certainly  finds  some  support  in  the  fact  that  the  sensual 
pleasures  generally  recognized  as  greatest  are  those  attending 
the  activities  of  organs  which  are  normally  left  unexercised  for 
considerable  intervals.  On  the  other  hand  it  does  not  explain 
the  great  differences  in  the  pleasures  obtainable  at  any  given 
time  by  different  stimulations  of  the  same  sense  :  and  there  are 
certain  facts  in  my  own  experience  that  appear  to  conflict  with 
it — e.g.  that  the  exercise  of  the  visual  organs  after  apparently 
dreamless  sleep  does  not  give  appreciably  keener  pleasure  than 
it  does  at  ordinary  times.  But  accepting  the  theory  as  partially 
true,  we  may  still  ask  how  the  intermittence  operates.  The 
effect  can  hardly  be  attributed — as  Mr  Spencer  and  Mr  Grant 
Allen  seem  rather  inclined  to  attribute  it — to  the  greater 
intensity  of  the  nervous  action  that  takes  place  when  long 
unexercised  and  well  nourished  nerve-centres  begin  to  act :  for 
why,  if  that  were  the  explanation,  should  the  normal  conscious 
ness  of  full  nervous  activity,  gradually  attained — as  when  we 
are  in  the  full  swing  of  energetic  unwearied  work  of  a  routine 
kind — be  nearly  or  quite  indifferent  ?  It  would  seem  rather 
that  the  pleasure  of  intermittent  activities  must  depend  on  the 
freshness  of  the  activities  ;  i.e.  on  their  relation  to  the  states  of 
inaction  that  precede  them. 

This  leads  us  to  the  doctrine  of  Mr  Bain1  that  "states  of 
pleasure  are  concomitant  with  an  increase,  and  states  of  pain 
with  an  abatement  of  some  or  all  of  the  vital  functions:"  which 
Mr  Spencer  seems  to  identify  with  his  own  broader  but  vaguer 
proposition,  that  "  every  pleasure  increases  vitality,  every  pain 
decreases  vitality2."  This  doctrine,  Mr  Spencer  says,  "is  put 
beyond  dispute  by  general  experience  as  well  as  by  the  more 
special  experience  of  medical  men."  If  this  be  so,  I  certainly 
think  that  the  indisputable  conclusion  should  be  more  precisely 
defined.  Let  us  take  pain  first ;  it  clearly  cannot  be  meant 
that  pain  is  normally  accompanied  by  abatement  in  the  action 
of  the  organ  primarily  concerned ;  since  we  have  just  heard 

1  A  doctrine  to  a  great  extent  similar  to  this  has  been  maintained  by  earlier 
writers — e.  g.  Hobbes — but  it  appears  to  me  more  profitable  to  criticize  it  in  the 
form  in  which  Mr  Bain  has  stated  it. 

2  Data  of  Ethics,  ch.  v.  §  36  and  note. 


CHAP.  VI.]  OTHER  METHODS  OF  EGOISTIC  HEDONISM.       91 

Mr  Spencer  say  that  pain  accompanies  excessive  actions.  Is  it 
then  meant  that  excessive  action  of  a  special  organ,  when  it 
reaches  the  degree  of  pain,  is  accompanied  by  a  decrease  in  the 
activity  of  the  system  generally  ?  This  is  obviously  not  true  of 
pains  that  can  be  repelled  by  muscular  action  ;  the  immediate 
effect  of  these  is  to  stir  and  brace  the  nervous  system  for  the 
requisite  activities :  and  I  think  we  may  go  further  and  say 
that  even  where  no  such  repellent  action  would  be  useful,  the 
total  effect  of  moderate  and  transient  pains  appears  to  be  often 
tonic  and  stimulating  rather  than  depressing.  Intense  pain,  if 
at  all  prolonged,  no  doubt  tends  to  be  followed  by  nervous 
exhaustion  :  bat  this  is  also  true  of  prolonged  pleasurable 
excitement — as  e.g.  of  gambling  or  novel  reading  at  night. 
Again,  while  I  do  not  deny  that  the  immediate  effect  of  specific 
pleasures  on  the  vital  functions  generally  is  stimulating ;  I 
should  hold  that  mere  stimulation,  mere  increase  of  activity, 
may  be  produced,  in  an  equal  degree,  not  only — as  I  have  said — • 
by  pains,  but  also  by  the  neutral  excitements  of  desire,  aversion, 
suspense,  surprise.  And  even  if  we  limit  the  assertion,  as  re 
gards  pleasure,  to  the  activities  of  the  special  organ  or  tissue 
primarily  concerned,  I  do  not  see  how  we  can  attribute  the 
pleasure  of  intermitted  activities  to  the  mere  amount  of  change 
that  occurs  when  they  begin  to  be  exercised  ;  for  great  and 
sudden  nervous  changes  often  produce  only  the  neutral  excite 
ment  which  we  call  surprise,  and  not  pleasure  at  all. 

It  does  not  therefore  seem  to  me  that  mere  increase  of 
functioning,  mere  quantity  of  change  within  normal  limits,  can 
be  properly  regarded  as  the  physical  concomitant  or  immediate 
antecedent  of  pleasure.  So  far  as  the  cause  of  pleasure  is 
rightly  held  to  lie  in  a  relation  of  transition  between  the  nervous 
state  of  which  pleasure  is  the  psychical  concomitant  and  the 
antecedent  state  of  the  nervous  system,  it  must  be  in  some 
more  special  kind  or  kinds  of  such  relation.  We  find  that  the 
sudden  transition  from  the  state  of  pain  causes  the  pleasure  of 
"relief,"  the  transition  from  the  tension  of  desire  causes  the 
pleasure  of  satisfaction,  the  transition  from  muscular  or  intel 
lectual  exertion  not  perceptibly  painful  causes  a  pleasurable 
sensation  of  rest;  and  perhaps  we  may  some  day  bring  these 
cases — and  others  in  which  we  cannot  now  discern  any  affinity 


92  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  II. 

with  these — under  a  clearer  common  conception  than  we  are  at 
present  able  to  do.  But  for  our  present  purpose  it  would 
hardly  be  worth  while  to  pursue  this  psychophysical  speculation 
any  further;  since  it  must  evidently  have  reached  a  much 
more  advanced  stage  before  it  can  furnish  us  with  any  practical 
criterion  for  the  attainment  of  the  greatest  pleasure  possible. 

I  may  suggest,  however,  that  in  certain  cases  of  apparently 
simple  pleasures,  where  we  have  no  ground  for  explaining  the 
character  of  the  consciousness  by  reference  to  any  kind  of 
transition  or  contrast,  it  may  probably  be  due  to  some  latent 
harmony  between  different  elements  of  feeling,  or  of  the  nervous 
action  which  immediately  precedes  or  accompanies  it :  i.  e.  to 
a  cause  similar  in  kind  to  that  which  is  manifestly  operative  in 
the  case  of  the  complex  pleasures  which  we  distinguish  as 
"  aesthetic."  These  latter  undoubtedly  constitute  an  important 
element  in  the  total  happiness  of  cultivated  persons :  but  the 
difficult  task  of  explaining  them  is  one  which,  I  conceive,  we 
are  not  here  called  upon  to  attempt ;  since  the  impossibility  of 
giving  any  such  explanation  of  them  as  would  at  all  enable  us 
to  predict  their  intensity  in  any  particular  case  would  be  almost 
universally  admitted.  All  would  agree  that  aesthetic  gratifica 
tion,  when  at  all  high,  depends  on  a  subtle  harmony  of  different 
elements  in  a  complex  state  of  consciousness ;  and  that  the 
pleasure  resulting  from  such  harmonious  combination  is  indefi 
nitely  greater  than  the  sum  of  the  simpler  pleasures  which  the 
uncombined  elements  would  yield1.  But  even  those  who  esti 
mate  most  highly  the  success  that  has  so  far  been  attained  in 
discovering  the  conditions  of  this  harmony,  in  the  case  of  any 
particular  art,  would  admit  that  mere  conformity  to  the  condi 
tions  thus  ascertained  cannot  secure  the  production  of  aesthetic 
pleasure  in  any  considerable  degree.  However  subtly  we  state 
in  general  terms  the  objective  relations  of  elements  in  a  de- 

1  Writers  who  would  agree  in  this  general  statement  would  differ  consider 
ably  as  to  the  more  or  less  intellectual  interpretation  to  be  given  to  the  aesthetic 
sensibility.  Some  would  attribute  the  aesthetic  result  merely  to  the  mutual 
strengthening  of  feelings  having  some  degree  of  similarity  or  affinity ;  others 
would  suppose  an,  at  least,  semi-conscious  perception  of  ordered  differences, 
"unity  and  variety."  Both  these  views  appear  to  me  to  be  partially  true:  but 
the  question  is  one  which  it  would  here  be  unduly  discursive  to  discuss  at  all 
adequately. 


CHAP.  VI.]  OTHER  METHODS  OF  EGOISTIC  HEDONISM.       93 

lightful  work  of  art,  on  which  its  delight  seems  to  depend,  we 
must  always  feel  that  it  would  be  possible  to  produce  out  of 
similar  elements  a  work  corresponding  to  our  general  descrip 
tion  which  would  give  no  delight  at  all ;  the  touch  that  gives 
delight  depends  upon  an  instinct  for  which  no  deductive  rea 
soning  can  supply  a  substitute.  This  is  true,  even  without 
taking  into  account  the  wide  divergences  that  we  actually  find 
in  the  aesthetic  sensibilities  of  individuals :  still  less,  therefore, 
is  it  needful  to  argue  that,  from  the  point  of  view  of  an  indi 
vidual  seeking  his  own  greatest  happiness,  none  but  a  mainly 
inductive  and  empirical  method  of  estimating  aesthetic  pleasures 
can  be  made  available. 

§  3.  I  now  pass  to  consider  a  theory  which  may  be  dis 
tinguished  from  those  discussed  in  the  preceding  section  as 
being  biological  rather  than  psychophysical :  since  it  directs 
attention  not  to  the  actual  present  characteristics  of  the  organic 
states  or  changes  of  which  pleasures  and  pains  are  the  concomi 
tants  or  immediate  consequents,  but  to  their  relations  to  the 
life  of  the  organism  as  a  whole.  I  mean  the  theory  that 
"pains  are  the  correlatives  of  actions  injurious  to  the  organism, 
while  pleasures  are  the  correlatives  of  acts  conducive  to  its 
welfare."  Mr  Spencer,  from  whom  the  above  propositions  are 
quoted1,  subsequently  explains  "injurious"  and  "conducive  to 
welfare"  to  mean  respectively  "tending  to  decrease  or  loss  of 
life,"  and  "  tending  to  continuance  or  increase  of  life " :  but  in 
the  deductive  argument  by  which  the  above  conclusion  is  sum 
marily  established  "injurious"  and  "beneficial"  are  used  as 
equivalent  simply  to  "  destructive "  and  "  preservative "  of 
organic  life :  and  it  will  be  more  convenient  to  take  them 
first  in  this  simpler  signification. 

Mr  Spencer's  argument  is  as  follows : 

"  If  we  substitute  for  the  word  Pleasure  the  equivalent  phrase — 
a  feeling  which  we  seek  to  bring  into  consciousness  and  retain  there, 
and  if  we  substitute  for  the  word  Pain  the  equivalent  phrase — 
a  feeling  which  we  seek  to  get  out  of  consciousness  and  to  keep  out ; 
we  see  at  once  that,  if  the  states  of  consciousness  which  a  creature 
endeavours  to  maintain  are  the  correlatives  of  injurious  actions,  and 
if  the  states  of  consciousness  which  it  endeavours  to  expel  are  the 
correlatives  of  beneficial  actions,  it  must  quickly  disappear  through 

1  Principles  of  Psychology,  §  125,  and  Data  of  Ethics,  §  33. 


94  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  IT. 

persistence  in  the  injurious  and  avoidance  of  the  beneficial.  In  other 
words,  those  races  of  beings  only  can  have  survived  in  which,  on  the 
average,  agreeable  or  desired  feelings  went  along  with  activities  con 
ducive  to  the  maintenance  of  life,  while  disagreeable  and  habitually- 
avoided  feelings  went  along  with  activities  directly  or  indirectly 
destructive  of  life;  and  there  must  ever  have  been,  other  things 
equal,  the  most  numerous  and  long-continued  survivals  among  races 
in  which  these  adjustments  of  feelings  to  actions  were  the  best, 
tending  ever  to  bring  about  perfect  adjustment." 

Now  I  am  not  concerned  to  deny  the  value  of  this  summary 
deduction  for  certain  purposes.  But  if  we  consider  it  from  the 
special  point  of  view  with  which  alone  we  are  here  concerned — 
in  respect,  namely,  of  the  possibility  of  basing  on  it  a  deductive 
method  of  seeking  maximum  happiness  for  the  individual,  by 
substituting  Preservation  for  Pleasure  as  the  end  directly  aimed 
at — its  inadequacy  to  afford  such  a  basis  is  manifest  on  several 
grounds.  To  begin  :  Mr  Spencer  only  affirms  the  conclusion  to 
be  true,  as  he  rather  vaguely  says,  "  on  the  average  " :  and  it  is 
obvious  that  though  the  tendency  to  find  injurious  acts  pleasant 
or  preservative  acts  painful  must  be  a  disadvantage  to  any 
species  of  animal  in  the  struggle  for  existence,  it  may — if 
existing  only  to  a  limited  extent — be  outweighed  by  other 
advantages,  so  that  the  organism  in  which  it  exists  may  survive 
in  spite  of  it.  This,  I  say,  is  obvious  a  priori :  and  common 
experience,  as  Mr  Spencer  admits,  sbews  "  in  many  conspicuous 
ways  "  that  this  has  been  actually  the  case  witb  civilized  man 
during  the  whole  period  of  history  that  we  know  :  owing  to  the 
changes  caused  by  the  course  of  civilization,  "  there  has  arisen 
and  must  long  continue  a  deep  and  involved  derangement  of 
tbe  natural  connexions  between  pleasures  and  beneficial  actions 
and  between  pains  and  detrimental  actions."  This  seems  to 
give  a  sufficiently  strong  presumption  against  the  possibility  of 
founding  a  deductive  method  of  Hedonism  on  Mr  Spencer's 
general  conclusion.  But,  from  our  present  point  of  view,  we 
are  perhaps  less  concerned  with  tbe  notorious  tendency  of 
civilized  men  to  take  pleasure  in  various  forms  of  unhealthy 
conduct  and  to  find  conformity  to  the  rules  of  health  irksome ; 
it  is  more  important  to  note  that  tbey  may  be,  and  actually  are, 
susceptible  of  keen  pleasure  from  acts  and  processes  that  have 
no  material  tendency  to  preserve  life.  It  need  hardly  be  said 


CHAP.  VI.]   OTHER  METHODS  OF  EGOISTIC  HEDONISM.      95 

that  the  "evolution  hypothesis"  affords  us  no  general  solution 
of  the  psychophysical  question  as  to  the  relation  of  nervous 
action  to  feeling :  hence  we  cannot  argue  from  it  a  priori  that 
the  development  of  the  nervous  system  in  human  beings  may 
not  bring  with  it  intense  susceptibilities  to  pleasures  from  non- 
preservative  processes,  if  only  the  preservation  of  the  individuals 
in  whom  such  susceptibilities  are  developed  is  otherwise  ade 
quately  provided.  Now  this  latter  supposition  is  obviously 
realized  in  the  case  of  persons  of  leisure  in  civilized  society  ; 
whose  needs  of  food,  clothing,  shelter,  &c.,  are  abundantly  sup 
plied  through  the  complex  social  habit  which  we  call  the  insti 
tution  of  private  property  :  and  I  know  no  empirical  ground  for 
supposing  that  a  cultivated  man  tends,  in  consequence  of  the 
keen  and  varied  pleasures  which  he  seeks  and  enjoys,  to  live 
longer  than  a  man  who  goes  through  a  comparatively  dull 
round  of  monotonous  routine  activity,  interspersed  by  slightly 
pleasurable  intervals  of  repose  and  play. 

§  4.  If,  however,  the  individual  is  not  likely  to  obtain  a 
maximum  of  Pleasure  by  aiming  merely  at  Preservation,  it 
remains  to  consider  whether  "increase  of  life"  will  serve  any 
better. 

(Then  follows  the  substance  of  pp.  167—171  of  Ed.  II., 
shortened  and  rearranged :  then  the  following  paragraph  :) 

There  is,  however,  another  and  simpler  way  in  which  the 
maxim  of  'giving  free  development  to  one's  nature'  may  be 
— and  often  has  been — understood  :  i.  e.  in  the  sense  of  yielding 
to  spontaneous  impulses,  instead  of  endeavouring  to  govern 
these  by  elaborate  forecasts  of  consequences.  This  course  is 
doubtless  frequently  taken  by  persons  who  do  not  find  it  neces 
sary  to  provide  themselves  with  a  scientific  justification  for  it: 
but  such  a  justification  has  been  found  in  the  theory  that 
spontaneous  or  instinctive  impulses  really  represent  the  effects 
on  the  organism  in  which  they  appear — or  its  ancestors — of 
previous  experiences  of  pleasure  and  pain.  Hence,  it  has  been 
maintained  that  in  complicated  problems  of  conduct,  experience 
will  "  enable  the  constitution  to  estimate  the  respective  amounts 
of  pleasure  and  pain  consequent  upon  each  alternative,"  where  it 
is  "  impossible  for  the  intellect "  to  do  this  :  and  "  will  further 
cause  the  organism  instinctively  to  shun  that  course  which 


96  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BooK  IT. 

produces  on  the  whole  most  suffering1."     That  there  is  an  im 
portant  element  of  truth  in  this  contention  I  would  not  deny. 

(Then  follow  pp.  164,  5  of  Ed.  II.,  slightly  modified:  then 
the  concluding  paragraph  of  the  Book.) 

1  The  quotations  are  from  Mr  Spencer's  Social  Statics,  ch.  iv :  but  I  should 
infer  from  the  manner  in  which  Mr  Spencer  has  referred  to  this  earlier  work  in 
his  more  recent  Data  of  Ethics  that  no  doctrine  in  Social  Statics  can  now 
with  certainty  be  attributed  to  the  author.  I  ought  to  add  further  that  in 
the  passage  quoted  Mr  Spencer  is  not  writing  from  the  point  of  view  of  Egoistic 
Hedonism. 


BOOK   III. 

INTUITIONISM. 


CHAPTER  I. 

INTUITIONISM. 

§  1  (p.  176  after  1.  19).  ...In  saying  this,  Butler  appears 
to  me  fairly  to  represent  the  common  moral  sense  of  ordinary 
mankind,  in  our  own  age  no  less  than  in  his.  The  moral 
judgments  that  men  habitually  pass  on  one  another  in  ordi 
nary  discourse  imply  for  the  most  part  that  duty  is  usually 
not  a  difficult  thing  for  an  ordinary  man  to  know,  though 
various  seductive  impulses  may  make  it  difficult  for  him 
to  do  it.  And  in  such  maxims  as  that  duty  should  be  per 
formed  'advienne  qui  pourra,'  that  truth  should  be  spoken 
without  regard  to  consequences,  that  justice  should  be  done 
'though  the  sky  should  fall/  it  is  implied  that  we  have  the 
power  of  seeing  clearly,  within  a  certain  range,  what  actions 
are  right  and  reasonable  in  themselves,  apart  from  their  con 
sequences  ; — or  rather  with  a  merely  partial  consideration  of 
consequences,  from  which  other  consequences  admitted  to  be 
possibly  good  or  bad  are  definitely  excluded1.  And  such  a 
power  is  claimed  for  the  human  mind  by  most  of  the  writers 

1  I  have  before  observed  (Book  i.  ch.  viii.  §  1)  that  in  the  common  notion  of 
an  act  we  include  a  certain  portion  of  the  whole  series  of  changes  partly  caused 
by  the  volition  which  initiated  the  so-called  act. 

s.  7 


98  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

who  have  maintained  the  existence  of  moral  intuitions ;  I  have 
therefore  thought  myself  justified  in  treating  this_  claim  as 
characteristic  of  the  method  which  I  distinguish  as  Intuitional. 
At  the  same  time,  as  I  have  before  observed,  there  is  a  wider 
sense  in  which  the  term  'intuitional1  might  be  legitimately 
applied  to  either  Egoistic  or  Universalistic  Hedonism ;  so 
far  as  either  system  lays  down  as  a  first  principle — which  if 
known  at  all  must  be  intuitively  known — that  happiness  is  the 
only  rational  ultimate  end  of  action.  To  this  meaning  I  shall 
recur  in  the  concluding  chapters  (xin.  and  XIV.)  of  this  book  ; 
in  which  I  shall  discuss  more  fully  the  intuitive  character  of 
these  hedonistic  principles.  But  since  the  adoption  of  this 
wider  meaning  would  not  lead  us  to  a  distinct  ethical  method, 
I  have  thought  it  best,  in  the  detailed  discussion  of  Intui- 
tionism  which  occupies  the  first  eleven  chapters  of  this  book, 
to  confine  myself  as  far  as  possible  to  Moral  Intuition  under 
stood  in  the  narrower  sense  above  defined. 

§  2.  Here,  perhaps,  it  may  be  said  that  in  thus  defining 
Intuitionism  I  have  omitted  its  most  fundamental  character 
istic  ;  that  the  Intuitionist  properly  speaking — in  contrast  with 
the  Utilitarian — does  not  j  udge  actions  by  an  external  standard 
at  all ;  that  true  morality,  in  his  view,  is  not  concerned  with 
outward  actions  as  such,  but  with  the  state  of  mind  in  which 
acts  are  done — in  short  with  "intentions"  and  "motives." 
I  think,  however,  that  this  objection  is  partly  due  to  a  mis 
understanding.  Moralists  of  all  schools,  I  conceive,  would  agree 
that  the  moral  judgments  which  we  pass  on  actions  relate 
primarily  to  intentional  actions  regarded  as  intentional.  In 
other  words,  what  we  judge  to  be  '  wrong ' — in  the  strictest 
Ethical  sense — is  not  any  part  of  the  actual  effects,  as  such,  of 
the  muscular  movements  immediately  caused  by  the  agent's 
volition,  but  the  effects  which  he  foresaw  in  willing  the  act; 
or,  more  strictly,  his  volition  or  choice  of  realising  the  effects  as 
foreseen  \  When  I  speak  therefore  of  acts,  I  must  be  under- 

1  No  doubt  we  hold  a  man  responsible  for  unintended  bad  consequences  of 
his  acts  or  omissions,  when  they  are  such  as  he  might  with  ordinary  care  have 
foreseen ;  still,  as  I  have  before  said  (p.  57),  we  admit  on  reflection  that  moral 
blame  only  attaches  to  such  careless  acts  or  omissions  indirectly,  in  so  far  as 
the  carelessness  is  the  result  of  some  previous  wilful  neglect  of  duty. 


CHAP.  I.]  INTUITIONISM.  99 

stood  to  mean — unless  the  contrary  is  stated — acts  presumed 
to  be  intentional  and  judged  as  such :  on  this  point  I  do  not 
think  that  any  dispute  need  arise. 

The  case  of  motives  is  different  and  requires  careful  dis- 
1  cussion.  In  the  first  place  the  distinction  between  "  motive " 
and  "  intention "  in  ordinary  language  is  not  very  precise  : 
since  we  apply  the  term  "motive"  to  foreseen  consequences 
of  an  act,  so  far  as  they  are  conceived  to  be  objects  of  desire 
to  the  agent,  or  to  the  desire  of  such  consequences  :  and  when 
we  speak  of  the  intention  of  an  act  it  is  usually,  no  doubt, 
desired  consequences  that  we  have  in  view.  I  think,  however, 
that  for  purposes  of  exact  moral  or  jural  discussion,  it  is  best 
to  include  under  the  term  '  intention '  all  the  consequences  of 
an  act  that  are  foreseen  as  certain  or  probable;  since  it  will 
be  admitted  that  we  cannot  evade  responsibility  for  any  fore 
seen  bad  consequences  of  our  acts  by  the  plea  that  we  felt 
no  desire  for  them,  either  for  their  own  sake  or  as  means  to 

(ulterior  ends1.  Thus  the  intention  of  an  act  may  be  judged 
to  be  wrong,  while  the  motive  is  recognized  as  good ;  as  when 
a  man  commits  perjury  to  save  a  parent's  or  a  benefactor's  life. 
Such  judgments  are,  in  fact,  continually  passed  in  common 
moral  discourse.  It  may,  however,  be  said  that  an  act  cannot 
be  right,  even  when  the  intention  is  such  as  duty  would  pre 
scribe,  if  it  be  done  from  a  bad  motive :  that,  to  take  a  case 
suggested  by  Bentham,  a  man  who  prosecutes  from  malice  a 
person  whom  he  believes  to  be  guilty,  does  not  really  act 
rightly ;  for,  though  it  may  be  his  duty  to  prosecute,  he  ought 
not  to  do  it  from  malice.  It  is  doubtless  true  that  it  is  our 
duty  to  get  rid  of  bad  motives  if  we  can;  and  it  is  important  to 
observe  that  morality  prescribes  internal  acts — i.e.  volitions  in 
which  the  foreseen  consequences  are  conceived  as  solely  effects 
on  the  agent's  own  feelings  and  character — no  less  than  external 
acts.  But  no  one,  I  think,  will  contend  that  we  can  always  at 

1  I  think  that  common  usage,  when  carefully  considered,  will  be  found  to 
admit  this  definition.  Suppose  a  nihilist  blows  up  a  railway  train  containing 
an  emperor  and  other  persons :  it  will  no  doubt  be  held  correct  to  say  simply 
that  his  intention  was  to  kill  the  emperor ;  but  it  would  be  thought  absurd  to 
say  that  he  '  did  not  intend '  to  kill  the  other  persons,  though  he  may  have  had 
no  desire  to  kill  them  and  may  have  regarded  their  death  as  a  lamentable 
incident  in  the  execution  of  his  revolutionary  plans. 

7—9 


100  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III; 

will  get  rid  of  a  strong  emotion  ;  so  that,  in  the  case  supposed, 
what  is  prescribed  strictly  as  duty  can  only  be  the  internal  act 
of  suppressing  as  far  as  possible  the  feeling  of  personal  malevo 
lence;  and  such  suppression  will  be  especially  difficult  if  one 
is  to  do  the  act  to  which  the  malevolent  impulse  prompts ; 
while  yet,  if  the  prosecution  be  clearly  a  duty  which  no  one  else 
can  so  properly  perform,  it  would  be  absurd  to  say  that  we 
ought  to  omit  it  because  we  cannot  altogether  exclude  an 
objectionable  motive.  Hence,  while  I  quite  admit  that  many 
actions  are  commonly  judged  to  be  made  better  or  worse  by 
the  presence  or  absence  of  certain  motives,  it  still  seems  to 
me  clear  (1)  that  our  judgments  of  right  and  wrong  strictly 
speaking  relate  to  intentions;  and  (2)  that  intentions  to  pro 
duce  certain  external  effects  form  the  primary  content  of  the 
main  prescriptions  of  duty,  as  commonly  affirmed  and  under 
stood1. 

It  has,  no  doubt,  been  maintained  by  moralists  of  influence 
in  different  ages  that  the  moral  value  of  our  conduct  depends 
upon  the  degree  to  which  we  are  actuated  by  the  one  motive 
which,  as  they  hold,  is  truly  moral :  viz.  the  desire  or  free 
choice2  to  do  what  is  right  as  such,  to  realize  duty  or  virtue  for 
duty  or  virtue's  sake3.  In  the  next  and  subsequent  chapters 
I  shall  try  to  show  that  this  doctrine — which  we  may  con 
veniently  distinguish  as  Stoical — is  not  on  the  whole  sustained 
by  a  comprehensive  survey  and  comparison  of  common  moral 
judgments :  that  there  are  important  classes  of  duties,  in  de 
termining  which  we  do  not  usually  take  account  of  motives  as 
distinct  from  intentions :  while  in  other  cases  acts  appear  to 
have  the  quality  of  virtue  even  more  strikingly  when  performed 
from  some  motive  other  than  the  love  of  virtue  as  such.  For 
the  present  I  am  more  concerned  to  point  out  that  the  Stoical 

1  The  view  that  moral  judgments  relate  primarily  or  most  properly  to  mo'tivea 
will  be  more  fully  discussed  in  ch.  xii.  of  this  Book. 

2  I  use  these  alternative  terms  in  order  to  avoid  the  Free  Will  Controversy. 

3  Many  religious  persons  would  probably  say  that  the  motive  of  obedience  or 
love  to  God  was  the  highest.     But  those  who  take  this  view  would  generally  say 
that  obedience  and  love  are  due  to  God  as  a  Moral  Being,  possessing  the  attri 
butes  of  Infinite  Wisdom  and  Goodness,  and  not  otherwise  :   and  if  so  these 
religious  motives  would  seem  to  be  substantially  identical  with  regard  for  duty 
and  love  of  virtue,  though  modified  and  complicated  by  the  addition  of  emotions 
belonging  to  relations  between  persons. 


CHAP.  I.]  IN  TUITION  ISM.  101 

doctrine  above  stated  is  diametrically  opposed  to  what  I  have 
called  Psychological  Hedonism — the  view  that  the  universal  or 
normal  motives  of  human  action  are  either  particular  desires 
of  pleasure  or  aversions  to  pain  for  the  agent  himself,  or  the 
more  general  regard  to  his  happiness  on  the  whole  which  I 
term  Self-love;  that  it  also  excludes  the  less  extreme  doc 
trine  that  duties  may  be  to  some  extent  properly  done  from 
such  self-regarding  motives ;  and  that  one  or  other  of  these 
positions  has  frequently  been  held  by  writers  who  have  ex 
pressly  adopted  an  Intuitional  method  of  Ethics.  As  an  ex 
ample  of  a  thinker  who  held  the  hedonistic  view  in  its 
extremest  form  we  may  refer  to  Locke. . . . 

As  an  example,  again,  of  thinkers  who,  while  recognizing  in 
human  nature  a  disinterested  regard  for  duty  or  virtue  as  such, 
still  consider  that  self-love  is  a  proper  and  legitimate  motive  to 
right  conduct,  we  may  refer  to  Butler  and  his  disciples.  Butler 
regards  "  reasonable  self-love  "  as  not  merely  a  normal  motive  to 
human  action,  but  as  being — no  less  than  conscience — a  "  chief 
or  superior  principle  in  the  nature  of  man  ;"  so  that  an  action 
"  becomes  unsuitable  "  to  this  nature,  if  the  principle  of  self-love 

I  be  violated.  Accordingly  the  aim  of  his  teaching  is  not  to 
induce  men  to  choose  duty  rather  than  interest,  but  to  convince 
them  that  there  is  no  inconsistency  between  the  two ;  that  self- 
love  and  conscience  lead  "  to  one  and  the  same  course  of  life." 

This  intermediate  doctrine  appears  to  me  to  be  more  in 
harmony  with  the  common  sense  of  mankind  on  the  whole  than 
either  the  Stoical  or  the  Lockian.  But,  though  I  have  thought 
it  important  to  bring  the  three  positions  into  clear  contrast, 
I  do  not  conceive  that  we  are  here  called  upon  to  exclude  any 
of  them  as  inconsistent  with  fundamental  assumptions  of  the 
present  method.  The  Intuitionism  which  tends  to  the  exclu 
sion,  so  far  as  possible,  of  non-moral  motives,  the  Intuitionism 
which  aims  merely  at  the  regulation  of  such  motives,  and  the 
Intuitionism  which  rests  ultimately  on  an  egoistic  basis,  may  all 
agree  as  to  the  particular  kinds  of  intended  outward  effects,  to 
the  realisation  of  which  the  different  motives  ought  to  prompt. 
Even  those  who  hold  that  human  beings  cannot  reasonably  be 
expected  to  conform  to  moral  rules  disinterestedly,  or  from  any 
other  motive  than  that  supplied  by  the  sanctions  divinely 


102  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III: 

attached  to  them,  still  commonly  conceive  God  as  Supreme 
Reason,  whose  laws  must  be  essentially  reasonable :  and  so  far 
as  such  laws  are  held  to  be  cognizable  by  the  '  light  of  nature ' 
— so  that  morality,  as  Locke  says,  may  be  placed  among  demon 
strative  sciences — the  method  of  determining  them  will  be  none 
the  less  intuitional  because  it  is  combined  with  the  belief  that 
God  will  reward  their  observance  and  punish  their  violation. 

'  On  the  other  hand  those  who  hold  that  regard  for  duty  as  duty 
is  an  indispensable  condition  of  acting  rightly,  would  generally 
admit  that  it  is  not  the  only  cognizable  condition ;  that  acting 
rightly  is  not  adequately  denned  as  acting  from  a  pure  desire 
to  act  rightly.  In  a  certain  sense,  no  doubt,  a  man  who  sin 
cerely  desires  and  intends  to  act  rightly  does  all  he  can,  and 

i  completely  fulfils  duty :  but  it  will  hardly  be  denied  that  such 
a*  man  may  have  a  wrong  judgment  as  to  his  outward  duty,  and 
therefore,  in  another  sense,  may  act  wrongly.  If  this  be  ad 
mitted,  it  is  evident  that  even  on  the  view  that  the  desire  or 
determination  to  fulfil  duty  as  such  is  essential  to  right  action, 
a  distinction  between  two  kinds  of  Tightness  is  required;  which 
we  may  express  by  saying  that  an  act  is  "  formally "  right,  if 
the  agent  in  willing  is  moved  by  pure  desire  to  fulfil  duty  or 
chooses  duty  for  duty's  sake  ;  "  materially "  right,  if  he  intends 
the  right  particular  effects.  This  distinction  being  taken,  it 
becomes  plain  that  there  is  no  reason  why  the  same  principles 
and  method  for  determining  material  Tightness,  or  rightness  of 
particular  effects,  should  not  be  adopted  by  thinkers  who  differ 
most  widely  on  the  question  of  formal  rightness  ;  and  it  is, 

J  obviously,    with    material    rightness    that    the    work    of    the 

/  systematic  •  moralist  is  mainly  concerned. 

§  3.  Here,  however,  it  should  be  observed,  that  the  term 
'  formal  rightness '  may  be  also  used,  as  implying  not  a  desire 
or  choice  of  the  act  as  right,  but  merely  a  belief  that  it  is  so1. 
Now  it  is  obvious  that  I  cannot  perform  an  act  from  pure  love 
of  duty  without  believing  it  to  be  right :  but  I  can  believe  it  to 
be  right  and  yet  do  it  from  some  other  motive.  Accordingly 

1  It  is  not,  I  conceive,  commonly  held  to  be  indispensable,  in  order  to  con 
stitute  an  act  right,  that  a  belief  that  it  is  right  should  be  actually  present  in 
the  agent's  mind  :  it  may  be  right,  although  the  agent  never  actually  raised  the 
question  of  its  rightnoss  or  wrongness. 


CHAP.  L]  INTUITIONISM.  103 

there  is  more  agreement  among  moralists  who  adopt  the  Intu 
itional  Method  as  to  the  moral  indispensability  of  such  a  belief, 
than  there  is  with  respect  to  the  question  of  motive:  at  least, 
it  would,  I  conceive,  be  universally  held  that  no  act  can  be  ab 
solutely  right,  whatever  its  external  aspect  and  relations,  which 
is  believed  by  the  agent  to  be  wrong.  It  may  still  be  asked 
whether  it  is  better  in  any  particular  case  that  a  man  should  do 
what  he  mistakenly  believes  to  be  his  duty,  or  what  really  is 
the  right  thing  for  him  to  do — when  considered  apart  from  his 
mistaken  belief — and  would  be  completely  right  if  he  could 
only  think  so.  The  question  is  rather  subtle  and  perplexing  to 
Common  Sense:  it  is  therefore  worth  while  to  point  out  that  it 
can  have  only  a  limited  and  subordinate  practical  application. 
For  no  one,  in  considering  what  he  ought  himself  to  do  in  any 
particular  case,  can  distinguish  what  he  believes  to  be  right 
from  what  really  is  so:  the  necessity  for  such  a  choice  between 
what  we  may  call  'subjective'  and  'objective'  rightness  can  only 
present  itself  when  we  are  considering  the  conduct  of  another 
person  whom  it  is  in  our  power  to  influence.  If  another  is  about 
to  do  what  he  thinks  right  while  we  believe  it  to  be  wrong,  and 
we  are  able  to  bring  other  motives  to  bear  on  him  that  may 
overbalance  his  sense  of  duty,  we  have  to  decide  whether  we 
ought  thus  to  tempt  him  to  realize  what  we  believe  to  be  ob 
jectively  right  against  his  own  convictions1.  The  moral  sense 
of  mankind  would,  under  ordinary  circumstances,  pronounce 
against  such  temptation;  thus  regarding  the  Subjective  right- 
ness  of  a  a  action  as  generally  more  important  than  the  Objec 
tive,  either  for  itself  or  for  its  ulterior  consequences2.  But 
however  essential  it  may  be  that  a  moral  agent  should  do 
what  he  believes  to  be  right,  this  condition  of  right  conduct 
is  too  simple  to  admit  of  systematic  development :  it  is,  there- 


1  It  is  of  course  clear  that  it  is  right  for  us  to  alter  his  convictions  if  we  can : 
the  difficulty  only  occurs  when  we  find  ourselves  unable  to  do  this. 

2  The  decision  would,  I  think,  usually  be  reached  by  weighing  bad  conse 
quences  to  the  agent's  character  against  bad  consequences  of  a  different  kind. 
In  extreme  cases  the  latter  consideration  would  certainly  prevail.     Thus  we 
should  generally  approve  a  statesman  who  crushed  a  dangerous  rebellion  by 
working  on  the  fear  or  cupidity  of  a  leading  rebel  who  was  rebelling  on  con 
scientious  grounds.     Cf.  post,  Book  iv.  ch.  iii.  §  2. 


104  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BooK  III. 

fore,   clear  that  the  details  of  our  investigation  must  relate 
mainly  to  'objective'  rightness. 


(p.  183).  We  may  conclude  then  that  the  moral  judgments 
which  the  present  method  attempts  to  systematize  are  pri 
marily  and  for  the  most  part  intuitions  of  the  rightness  or 
goodness  (or  the  reverse)  of  particular  kinds  of  external  effects 
of  human  volition,  presumed  to  be  intended  by  the  agent,  but 
considered  independently  of  the  agent's  own  view  as  to  the 
rightness  or  wrongness  of  his  intention;  though  the  quality  of 
motives,  as  distinct  from  intentions,  has  also  to  be  taken  into 
account. 

§  4.  But  the  question  may  be  raised,  whether  it  is  legiti 
mate  to  take  for  granted  (as  I  have  hitherto  been  doing)  the 
existence  of  such  intuitions?  For  this,  no  doubt,  is  frequently 
disputed:  there  are  not  a  few  persons  who  deliberately  deny 
that  reflection  enables  them  to  discover  any  such  phenomenon  in 
their  conscious  experience  as  the  judgment  or  apparent  percep 
tion  that  an  act  is  in  itself  right  or  good  in  any  absolute  sense 
• — i.e.  in  any  other  sense  than  that  of  being  the  right  or  fit 
means  to  the  attainment  of  some  ulterior  end.  I  think,  however, 
that  such  denials  are — at  any  rate  to  a  great  extent — due  to 
some  confusion  between  three  questions  which  ought  to  be 
carefully  distinguished:  viz.  the  psychological  question  as  to 
existence  of  such  moral  judgments  or  apparent  perceptions  of 
moral  qualities,  what  we  may  call  the  'psychogonical^uestion 
as  to  their  origin,  and  the  ethical^  question  as  to  their  validity. 
This  confusion  has  been  partly,  perhaps,  caused  by  the  use  of 
the  term  "intuition,"  which  has  sometimes  been  understood  to 
imply  that  the  judgment  or  apparent  perception  so  designated 
is  true.  I  wish  therefore  to  say  expressly,  that  by  calling  any 
proposition  as  to  the  rightness  or  wrongness  of  actions  "in 
tuitive,"  I  mean  no  more  than  it  is  affirmed  unhesitatingly,  and 
not  as  the  result  of  reasoning,  in  ordinary  thought  and  discourse: 
I  do  not  mean  to  prejudge  the  question  as  to  its  ultimate 
validity,  when  philosophically  considered.  Any  such  "intuition" 
may  turn  out  to  have  an  element  of  error,  which  subsequent 
reflection  and  comparison  enables  us  to  correct — just  as  many 
apparent  perceptions  through  the  organ  of  vision  are  found  to  be 


CHAP.  L]  INTUITIONISM,  105 

partially  illusory  and  misleading — indeed  the  sequel  will  shew 
that  I  hold  this  to  be  to  an  important  extent  the  case  with 
moral  intuitions  commonly  so-called. 

The  question  as  to  the  validity  of  such  intuitions  being  thus 
left  open,  it  becomes  obvious  that  the  simple  question  'whether 
they  actually  exist'  is  one  which  can  only  be  settled  for  each 
person  by  direct  introspection,  supplemented  by  observation  of 
the  present  phenomena  of  other  minds  as  made  known  to  us 
by  means  of  language  or  other  signs  :  and  is  altogether  distinct 
from  any  question  as  to  the  origin  of  such  phenomena,  which 
has  obviously  to  be  investigated  by  quite  different  methods. 
...in  the  growth  of  new  mental  phenomena,  the  psychical  con 
sequent  is  in  no  respect  exactly  similar  to  its  antecedents,  nor 
can  it  be  resolved  into  them:  and  I  know  no  established  laws 
of  psychical  causation,  which  should  lead  us  to  regard  the 
antecedents  as  really  constituting  the  consequent. 

It  remains  to  ask  whether  there  is  more  to  be  said  on  behalf 
of  the  connexion  that  has  been  held  to  exist  between  the  Origin 
of  the  psychical  facts  which  we  call  moral  intuitions,  and  what  I 
have  called  their  Validity :  that  is,  their  truth  when  expressed 
/  as  judgments  or  propositions.  It  has  been  very  commonly 
assumed,  both  by  Intuitionists  and  their  opponents,  that  if  our 
moral  faculty  can  be  shewn  to  be  'derived'  or  'developed'  out 
of  other  preexistent  elements  of  mind  or  consciousness,  sus 
picion  is  thereby  thrown  upon  its  trustworthiness;  while  if,  on 
the  other  hand,  it  can  be  shown  to  have  existed  in  the  human 
mind  from  its  origin,  its  trustworthiness  is  thereby  established. 
The  two  assumptions  appear  to  me  equally  devoid  of  founda 
tion.  On  the  one  hand,  I  can  see  no  ground  for  supposing 
that  a  faculty  thus  derived,  as  such,  is  more  liable  to  error 
than  if  its  existence  in  the  individual  possessing  it  had  been 
differently  caused :  to  put  it  otherwise,  I  cannot  see  how 
the  mere  ascertainment  that  a  certain  class  of  apparently  self- 
evident  judgments  has  been  caused  in  certain  known  and 
determinate  ways,  can  be  in  itself  a  valid  ground  for  dis 
trusting  such  cognitions.  I  cannot  even  admit  that  those  who 
affirm  the  truth  of  such  judgments  are  bound  to  shew  in 
their  causes  a  tendency  to  make  them  true:  indeed  the  accept 
ance  of  any  such  onus  probandi  would  seem  to  me  to  render  the 


106  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  HI. 

attainment  of  philosophical  certitude  impossible;  since  the 
premises  of  the  required  demonstration  must,  I  conceive,  con- 
.  sist  of  caused  beliefs,  which  as  having  been  caused  will  equally 
stand  in  need  of  being  proved  true;  and  so  on  ad  infinitum. 
Unless,  indeed,  it  is  held  that  we  can  find  among  the  premises 
of  our  reasonings  certain  apparently  self-evident  judgments 
which  have  had  no  causes,  and  that  these  may  on  this  ground 
be  accepted  as  valid  without  proof! — paradoxes  which  are 
certainly  not  expressly  maintained  by  the  thinkers  with  whom 
I  am  now  arguing.  Otherwise,  if  all  beliefs  are  equally  in  the 
position  of  having  had  invariable  antecedents,  it  seems  evident 
that  this  characteristic  alone  cannot  serve  to  invalidate  any  of 
them. 

I  hold,  therefore,  that  the  onus  probandi  must  be  thrown 
,  the  other  way :  those  who  dispute  the  validity  of  moral  or  other 
intuitions  on  the  ground  of  their  derivation  must  be  required 
to  shew,  not  merely  that  they  are  the  effects  of  certain  causes, 
but  that  these  causes  are  of  a  kind  that  tend  to  produce  invalid 
beliefs,  Now  it  is  not,  I  conceive,  possible  to  prove  by  any 
theory  of  the  derivation  of  the  moral  faculty  that  the  funda 
mental  ethical  conceptions  '  right '  or  '  what  ought  to  be  done ', 
'  good '  or  '  what  it  is  reasonable  to  desire ',  are  invalid,  and  that 
consequently  all  propositions  of  the  form  '  X  is  right '  or  '  good  ' 
are  untrustworthy :  for  such  ethical  propositions,  relating  as 
they  do  to  matter  fundamentally  different  from  that  with  which 
physical  science  or  psychology  deals,  cannot  be  inconsistent 
with  any  physical  or  psychological  conclusions.  They  can 
only  be  shewn  to  involve  error  by  being  shewn  to  contradict 
each  other:  and  such  a  demonstration  cannot  lead  us  co- 
,  gently  to  the  sweeping  conclusion  that  all  are  false.  It  may, 
1  however,  be  possible  to  prove  that  particular  ethical  beliefs  have 
\  been  caused  in  such  a  way  as  to  make  it  probable  that  they  are 
wholly  or  partially  erroneous :  and  it  will  hereafter  be  impor 
tant  to  consider  how  far  any  Ethical  intuitions,  which  we  find 
ourselves  disposed  to  accept  as  valid,  are  open  to  attack  on 
such  psychogonical  grounds.  At  present  I  am  only  concerned 
to  maintain  that  no  general  demonstration  of  the  derivedness 
or  developedness  of  our  moral  faculty  is  an  adequate  ground  for 
distrusting  it. ... 


CHAP.  1.]  1NTUITIONISX.  107 

Note  to  p.  182. 

1  Mr  Abbott  (Kant's  Theory  of  Ethics,  Memoir,  p.  1)  has  denied  the  statement 
in  the  text,  affirming  that  Kant  "never  attempted  to  deduce  a  complete  code  of 
duty  from  a  purely  formal  principle."  Mr  Abbott  refers  to  the  Tugendlehre, 
which  appeared  in  1796  when  Kant  was  72,  and  in  which,  no  doubt,  the  deduc 
tion  of  duties  is  worked  out  in  a  way  which  renders  my  criticism  not  obviously 
applicable.  But  I  am  surprised  that  Mr  Abbott  should  deny  its  applicability  to 
the  Grundlegung  zur  MetaphysiTc  der  Sitten,  published  ten  years  earlier ;  in  the 
face  of  Kant's  unmistakeable  statements  in  the  second  chapter  of  this  treatise 
(pp.  269—273,  Hart :  pp.  54 — 63  of  Abbott's  translation).  Here  Kant  first  says 
"There  is  therefore  but  one  categorical  imperative,  namely,  this:  Act  only  on 
that  maxim  whereby  thou  canst  at  the  same  time  will  that  it  should  become  a 
universal  law.  Now,  if  all  imperatives  of  duty  can  be  deduced  from  this  one 

imperative  as  from  their  principle we  shall  at  least  be  able  to  shew  what  we 

understand  by  [duty]  and  what  this  notion  means."  He  then  demonstrates  the 
application  of  the  principle  to  four  cases,  selected  as  representative  of  "the  many 
actual  duties ";  and  continues :  "if  now  we  attend  to  ourselves  on  occasion  of 
any  transgression  of  duty,  we  shall  find  that  we  in  fact  do  not  will  that  our 
maxim  should  be  a  universal  law,  for  that  is  impossible  for  us" :  then,  sum 
ming  up  the  conclusion  of  this  part  of  his  argument,  he  says,  "we  have  exhibited 
clearly  and  definitely  for  every  practical  application  the  content  of  the  cate 
gorical  imperative  which  must  contain  the  principle  of  all  duty,  if  there  is  such 
a  thing  at  all."  I  can  hardly  conceive  how  the  view  attributed  by  me  to  Kant 
could  be  more  clearly  enunciated  than  it  is  in  these  passages. 


CHAPTER  II. 

VIRTUE  AND  DUTY, 

§  1,  (p.  191,  1.  3.)  WE  should  therefore  keep  most  close  to 
usage  if  we  defined  Duties  as  '  those  Right  actions  or  ab 
stinences,  for  the  adequate  accomplishment  of  which  a  moral 
impulse  is  conceived  to  be  at  least  occasionally  necessary ; '  but 
as  this  line  of  distinction  is  vague,  and  continually  varying, 
I  shall  not  think  it  necessary  to  draw  attention  to  it  in  the 
detailed  discussion  of  duties. 

It  may  be  said,  however,  that  there  is  another  implication 
in  the  term  duty  which  I  have  so  far  overlooked,  but  which  its 
derivation — and  that  of  the  equivalent  term  'obligation' — 
plainly  indicates :  viz.  that  it  is  "  due "  or  owed  to  some  one. 
But  I  think  that  here  the  derivation  does  not  govern  the  esta 
blished  usage :  rather,  it  is  commonly  recognized  that  duties  to 
persons,  or  "  relative "  duties,  are  only  one  species,  and  that 
some  duties — as  (e.g.)  Truth-speaking — have  no  such  relativity., 
No  doubt  it  is  possible  to  view  any  duty  as  relative  to  the 
person  or  persons  immediately  affected  by  its  performance ;  but 
it  is  not  usual  to  do  this  where  the  immediate  effects  are  harm 
ful — as  where  truth-speaking  causes  a  physically  injurious 
shock  to  the  person  addressed — :  and  though  it  may  still  be 
thought  to  be  ultimately  good  for  society,  and  so  "  due "  to 
the  community  or  to  humanity  at  large,  that  truth  should  even 
in  this  case  be  spoken,  it  rather  belongs  to  the  utilitarian  than 
to  the  intuitional  view  to  lay  stress  on  this  relation.  But  again, 
it  may  be  thought  by  religious  persons  that  the  performance  of 
duties  is  owed  not  to  the  human  or  other  living  beings  affected 
by  them,  but  to  God  as  the  author  of  the  moral  law.  And  I  cer- 


CHAP;  II.]  VIRTUE  AND  DUTY.  109 

tainly  am  not  prepared  to  deny  that  the  conception  of  duty,  in 
ordinary  minds,  carries  with  it  this  implied  relation  of  an  individ 
ual  will  to  a  universal  will  conceived  as  perfectly  rational :  but 
neither  am  I  prepared  to  affirm  that  this  implication  is  neces 
sary,  and  an  adequate  discussion  of  the  difficulties  involved  in  it 
would  lead  to  metaphysical  controversies  wrhich  I  am  desirous  of 
avoiding.     I  propose,  therefore,  in  this  exposition  of  the  Intu- 
/  itional  method,  to  abstract  from  this  relation  of  Duty  generally 
to  a  Divine  Will:  and,  for  reasons  partly  similar,  to  leave  out  of 
consideration  the  particular  "  duties  to  God "  which  Intuition- 
f  ists  have  often  distinguished  and  classified.     Our  view  of  the 
general  rules  of  "  duty  to  man  "  (or  to  other  animals) — so  far 
as  such  rules  are  held  to  be  cognizable  by  moral  intuition — 
will,  I  conceive,  remain  the  same,  whether  or  not  we  regard 
such,  rules  as  imposed  by  a  Supreme  Reasonable  Will :  since 
in  any  case  they  will  be  such  as  we  hold  it  reasonable  for  all 
men  to  obey,  and  therefore  such  as  a  Supreme  Reason  would 
impose.     I  shall  not  therefore  treat  the  term  Duty  as  implying 
necessarily  a  relation  either  to  a  universal  Imponent  or  to  the 
individuals  primarily  affected  by  the  performance  of  duties : 
/  but  shall  use  it  as  equivalent  generally  to  Right  conduct,  while 
;    admitting  that  it  is  commonly  restricted  to  acts  for  which  a 
I    moral  impulse  is  thought  to  be  more  or  less  required. 

The  notion  of  Virtue  presents  more  complexity  and  diffi 
culty,  arid  requires  to  be  discussed  from  different  points  of  view. 
We  may  perhaps  conveniently  begin  this  discussion  by  inquiring 
how  far  the  sphere  of  Virtue  coincides  with  that  of  Duty  as 
above  defined.  Here  the  first  point  to  notice  is  that  there 
seem  to  be  some  virtues  (such  as  Generosity)  which  may  be 
realized  in  acts  objectively  wrong,  from  want  of  insight  into 
their  consequences :  and  even  some  (such  as  Courage)  which 
may  be  exhibited  in  wrong  acts  that  are  known  by  the  agent 
to  be  such.  But  it  is  doubtful  whether  in  such  cases  we  should 
deliberately  regard  the  quality  thus  manifested  as  a  Virtue, 
though  it  certainly  excites  in  us  a  quasi-moral  admiration :  and 
we  should  not  at  any  rate  call  such  conduct  virtuous.  It  will 

(therefore  involve  no  material  deviation  from  usage  if,  in  treat 
ing  of  the  particular  Virtues,  we  confine  ourselves  to  qualities 
exhibited  in  actions  judged  to  be  right :  accordingly  for  coa- 


110  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  IITX 

venience  of  exposition  I  shall  adopt  this  limitation  in  the  present 
(  Book1.     Shall  we  say  then  that  the  spheres  of  Duty  and  Virtue 

(as  thus  defined)  are  completely  coincident? 

I  think  we  shall  best  interpret  common  sense  by  distinguish 
ing  between  the  questions  '  what  a  man  ought  to  do  or  forbear' 
and  '  what  other  men  ought  to  blame  him  for  not  doing  or  for 
bearing:'  and  recognizing  that  the  standard  normally  applied  in 
dealing  with  the  latter  question  is  laxer  than  would  be  right  in 
dealing  with  the  former.  We  should  agree  that  a  truly  moral 
man  cannot  say  to  himself,  "This  is  the  best  thing  on  the  whole 
for  me  to  do  but  yet  it  is  not  my  duty  to  do  it  though  it  is  in  my 
power " :  this  would  certainly  seem  to  common  sense  an  im- 
/  moral  paradox2.  How  comes  it  then  that  in  judging  of  the  acts 
\  of  others  we  commonly  recognize  that  virtuous  conduct  may  go 
\  beyond  the  limit  of  what  we  regard  as  a  person's  duty :  and 
that  even  when  there  seems  no  doubt  that  the  virtue  beyond 
duty  was  within  the  power  of  the  individual  in  question  ?  One 
explanation  of  this  may  be  found  in  the  different  degrees  of  our 
knowledge  in  our  own  case  and  in  that  of  others :  there  are 
certain  acts  '  and  forbearances '  of  which  we  can  lay  down  defi 
nitely  that  they  ought  to  be  done  or  forborne  under  all  circum 
stances,  but  with  regard  to  other  acts  we  can  only  decide  when 
we  have  the  complete  knowledge  of  circumstances  which  a  man 
commonly  possesses  only  in  his  own  case,  and  not  in  that  of 
other  men.  Thus  I  may  easily  assure  myself  that  I  ought  to 
subscribe  to  a  given  hospital :  but  I  cannot  judge  whether  my 
neighbour  ought  to  subscribe,  as  I  do  not  know  the  details 

1  It  is  more  convenient,  for  the  purpose  of  expounding  the  morality  of  com- 
|  mon  sense,  to  understand  by  Virtue  a  quality  exhibited  in  right  conduct ;  for 

then  we  can  use  the  common  notions  of  the  particular  virtues  as  heads  for  the 
classification  of  the  most  important  kinds  or  aspects  of  right  conduct  as  gene 
rally  recognized.  And  I  think  that  this  employment  of  the  term  is  as  much  in 
accordance  with  ordinary  usage  as  any  other  equally  precise  use  would  be. 

2  If  the  phrase  in  the  text  were  used  by  a  moral  person,  with  a  sincere  and 
predominant  desire  to  do  duty,  it  must,  I  conceive,  be  used  in  one  of  two  senses : 
either  (1)  half-ironically,  in  recognition  of  a  customary  standard  of  virtuous 
conduct  which  the  speaker  is  not  prepared  expressly  to  dispute,  but  which  he 
does  not  really  adopt  as  valid — as  when  we  say  that  it  would  be  virtuous  to  read 
a  new  book,  hear  a  sermon,  pay  a  visit,  &c. ;  or  (2)  it  might  be  used  loosely  to 
mean  that  such  and  such  conduct  would  be  best  if  the  speaker  were  differently 
<jonstituted.    Cf.  atlte,  pp.  69,  70. 


CHAP.  II.]  VIRTUE  AND  DUTY.  Ill 

of  his  income  and  the  claims  which  he  is  bound  to  satisfy. 
I  do  not,  however,  think  that  this  explanation  is  always  ap 
plicable  :  I  think  that  there  are  not  a  few  cases  in  which 
we  refrain  from  blaming  others  for  the  omission  of  acts 
which  we  do  not  doubt  that  we  in  their  place  should  have 
'  thought  it  our  duty  to  perform.  In  such  cases  the  line  seems 
drawn  by  a  more  or  less  conscious  consideration  of  what  men 
ordinarily  do,  and  by  a  social  instinct  as  to  the  practical  effects 
of  expressed  moral  approbation  and  disapprobation :  we  think 
that  moral  progress  will  on  the  whole  be  best  promoted  by  our 
praising  acts  that  are  above  the  level  of  ordinary  practice,  and 
confining  our  censure — at  least  if  precise  and  particular — to  acts 
that  fall  clearly  below  this  standard.  But  a  standard  so  deter 
mined  must  be  inevitably  vague  and  tending  to  vary  as  the 
average  level  of  morality  varies  in  any  community,  or  section 
of  a  community:  indeed  it  ought  to  be  the  aim  of  moral 
persons  to  raise  it  continually.  Hence  it  is  not  convenient  to 
use  it  in  drawing  a  theoretical  line  between  Virtue  and  Duty : 
and  I  have  therefore  thought  it  best  to  employ  the  terms  so 
that  virtuous  conduct  may  include  the  performance  of  duty 
•  as  well  as  whatever  good  actions  may  be  commonly  thought  to 
:  go  beyond  duty;  though  recognizing  that  Virtue  in  its  ordi 
nary  use  is  most  conspicuously  manifested  in  the  latter. 

§  2.  So  far  I  have  been  considering  the  term  '  Virtuous '  as 
applied  to  conduct.  But  both  this  general  term,  and  the 
names  connoting  particular  virtues — "just,"  "liberal,"  "brave" 
&c. — are  applied  to  persons  as  well  as  to  their  acts:  and  the 
question  may  be  raised  which  application  is  most  appropriate 
or  primary.  Here  reflection,  I  think,  shews  that  these  attri 
butes  are  not  thought  by  us  to  belong  to  acts  considered  apart 
from  their  agents :  so  that  Virtue  seems  to  be  primarily  a 
quality  of  the  soul  or  mind,  conceived  as  permanent  in  com 
parison  with  the  transient  acts  and  feelings  in  which  it  is 
manifested.  As  so  conceived  it  is  widely  held  to  be  a  posses 
sion  worth  aiming  at  for  its  own  sake ;  to  be,  in  fact,  a  part  of 
that  Perfection  of  man  which  is  by  some  regarded  as  the  sole 
Ultimate  Good.  This  view  I  shall  consider  in  a  subsequent 
/chapter.  Meanwhile  it  may  be  observed  that  Virtues,  like 
f  other  habits  and  dispositions,  though  conceived  as  compara- 


112  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

tively  permanent  attributes  of  the  mind,  are  yet  attributes 
of  which  we  can  only  form  definite  notions  by  conceiving  the 
particular  transient  phenomena  in  which  they  are  manifested. 
If  then  we  ask  in  what  phenomena  Virtuous  character  is 
manifested,  the  obvious  answer  is  that  it  is  manifested  in 
voluntary  actions,  so  far  as  intentional ;  or,  more  briefly,  in 
volitions.  And  many,  perhaps  most,  moralists  would  give  this 
as  a  complete  answer.  If  they  are  not  prepared  to  affirm  with 
Kant  that  a  good  will  is  the  only  absolute  and  unconditional 
Good,  they  will  at  any  rate  agree  with  Butler  that  "the  object 
of  the  moral  faculty  is  actions,  comprehending  under  that 
name  active  or  practical  principles  :  those  principles  from  which 
men  would  act  if  occasions  and  circumstances  gave  them  power." 
And  if  it  be  urged  that  more  than  this  is  included  (e.g.]  in  the 
Christian  conception  of  the  Virtue  of  Charity,  the  "love  of  our 
neighbour,"  they  will  explain  with  Kant  that  by  this  love  we 
must  not  understand  the  emotion  of  affection,  but  merely  the 
resolution  to  benefit,  which  alone  has  "  true  moral  worth." 

I  do  not,  however,  think  that  this  doctrine  is  really  in 
harmony  with  the  common  sense  of  mankind.  I  think  in  our 
common  judgments  certain  kinds  of  virtuous  actions  are  held 
to  be  at  any  rate  adorned  and  made  better  by  the  presence  of 
certain  emotions  in  the  virtuous  agent.  No  doubt  the  element 
of  volition  is  the  more  important  :  beneficent  dispositions 
unattended  by  the  emotion  of  love  are  undoubtedly  better 
than  benevolent  emotions  that  do  not  take  effect  in  action  : 
\  but  we  commonly  think  that  a  due  combination  of  volition  and 
'  emotion  is  more  excellent  than  either.  We  recognize  that 
benefits  which  spring  from  affection  and  are  lovingly  bestowed 
are  more  acceptable  to  the  recipients  than  those  conferred 
without  affection,  in  the  taste  of  which  there  is  admittedly 
something  harsh  and  dry :  hence,  in  a  certain  way,  the  affec 
tion,  if  practical  and  steady,  seems  a  higher  excellence  than  the 
mere  beneficent  disposition  of  the  will,  as  resulting  in  more 
excellent  acts.  In  the  case  of  Gratitude  even  the  rigidity  of 
Kant1  seems  to  relax,  and  to  admit  an  emotional  element  as 
indispensable  to  the  virtue :  and  there  are  various  other  af- 

1  Cf.   Tugendlehre,  §  33:   "diese   Tugend  welche  mit  Innigkeit  der  wolil- 
wollenden  Gesinnung  zugleich  Zartlichkeit  des  Wohlwollens  verbindet." 


CHAP,  ii.]  VIRTUE  AND  DUTY.  113 

fections,  such  as  Loyalty  and  Patriotism,  which  it  is  difficult — 
without  paradox — either  to  exclude  from  a  list  of  virtues  or 
to  introduce  stripped  bare  of  all  emotional  elements.  Nor 
is  it  only  benevolent  feeling  that  is  thus  thought  to  enhance 
virtue:  the  same  may  in  some  cases  be  said  of  emotional 
aversion :  thus  the  Virtue  of  Chastity  or  Purity,  in  its  highest 
form,  seems  to  include  more  than  a  mere  settled  resolution  to 
abstain  from  unlawful  lust,  it  includes  some  sentiment  of 
repugnance  to  impurity.  If  it  be  objected  that  such  emotions 
cannot  be  commanded  at  will,  I  can  only  answer  that  it  does 
not  seem  to  be  characteristic  of  virtues  as  commonly  conceived 
— any  more  than  of  other  human  excellences — that  it  is  in  the 
power  of  any  one  by  a  sufficient  effort  of  will  to  exhibit  them 
at  any  time  in  the  form  or  degree  which  we  judge  to  be 
the  best  possible.  I  admit,  indeed,  that  no  quality  of  con 
duct  is  ever  called  a  virtue  unless  it  is  thought  to  be  to 
some  extent  immediately  attainable  at  will  by  all  ordinary 
persons,  when  circumstances  give  opportunity  for  its  manifes 
tation  :  in  fact  it  appears  to  me  that  the  line  between  virtues 
and  other  excellences  of  behaviour  is  commonly  drawn  by  this 
characteristic  of  voluntariness ; — an  excellence  which  we  think 
no  effort  of  will  could  at  once  enable  us  to  exhibit  in  any 
appreciable  degree  is  called  a  gift,  grace,  or  talent,  but  not  pro 
perly  a  virtue.  Writers  like  Hume1,  who  obliterate  this  line, 
seem  to  me  to  diverge  manifestly  from  common  sense.  Still 
I  regard  it  as  at  least  an  equal  divergence  on  the  other  side 
to  maintain  that  virtue  in  all  degrees  is  completely  volun 
tary:  there  are  several  other  cases,  besides  those  above  dis 
cussed,  in  which  it  would  be  manifestly  paradoxical  to  affirm 
this :  thus  (e.g.)  no  one  would  deny  that  courage  is  a  Virtue, 
and  yet  no  one  would  affirm  that  any  ordinary  man  can  at  will 
exhibit  the  highest  degree  of  courage,  when  occasion  arises. 

If  the  view  above  given  of  the  relation  of  virtue  to  natural 
affection  be  accepted,  the  question  (raised  in  the  preceding 
chapter),  whether  an  act  is  virtuous  in  proportion  as  it  was  done 
from  regard  for  duty  or  virtue,  is  implicitly  answered,  so  far  as 
the  morality  of  Common  Sense  is  concerned  :  for  it  is  admitted 
that  common  sense  does  not  hold  this  to  be  true  of  acts  to 

1  Cf.  Inquiry  concerning  the  Principle*  of  Moral*,  Appendix  iv. 

s,  8 


114  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

which  affection  normally  prompts.  But  I  should  even  say  that 
in  some  cases  we  commonly  attribute  virtue  to  conduct  where 
regard  for  duty  or  virtue  is  not  consciously  present  at  all:  as 
in  the  case  of  a  heroic  act  of  courage — let  us  say,  in  saving  a 
fellow-creature  from  death — under  an  impulse  of  spontaneous 
sympathy:  so  again,  what  we  call  a  "genuinely  humble"  man 
is  a  man  who  is  not  conscious  that  he  is  fulfilling  a  duty — 
still  less  that  he  is  exhibiting  a  virtue — by  being  humble. 

It  further  appears  to  me  that  in  the  case  of  many  important 
virtues  we  do  not  commonly  regard  the  ultimate  spring  of  action 
at  all — whether  it  be  some  emotional  impulse  or  the  rational 
choice  of  duty  as  duty — in  attributing  the  virtue  to  particular 
j  persons :  what  we  regard  as  indispensable  is  merely  a  settled 
I  resolve  to  intend  or  will  a  certain  kind  of  external  effects.  Thus 
we  call  a  man  veracious  if  he  has  a  settled  habit  of  endeavour 
ing  in  his  speech  to  produce  in  the  minds  of  others  impressions 
exactly  correspondent  to  the  facts,  whatever  his  motive  may  be 
for  so  doing :  whether  he  is  moved,  solely  or  mainly,  by  a  regard 
for  duty  or  virtue  generally,  or  by  a  love  of  truth  in  particular, 
or  a  sense  of  the  degradation  of  falsehood,  or  a  conviction  that 
truth-speaking  is  in  the  long  run  the  best  policy  in  this  world, 
or  a  belief  that  it  will  be  rewarded  hereafter,  or  a  sympathetic 
aversion  to  the  inconveniences  which  misleading  statements 
cause  to  other  people.  Similarly  we  attribute  Justice,  if  a  man 
has  a  settled  habit  of  weighing  diverse  claims  and  fulfilling 
them  in  the  ratio  of  their  importance;  Good  Faith  if  he  has  a 
settled  habit  of  strictly  keeping  express  or  tacit  engagements: 
and  so  forth. 

And  even  when  we  take  motives  into  account,  it  is  often 
rather  the  force  of  seductive  motives  resisted  than  the  particular 
nature  of  the  prevailing  springs  of  action  which  we  consider; 
thus  we  certainly  think  virtue  has  been  manifested  in  a  higher 
degree  in  just  or  veracious  conduct,  when  the  agent  had  strong 
temptations  to  be  unjust  or  un veracious ;  and  in  the  same  way 
there  are  certain  tendencies  to  good  conduct  which  are  called 
virtues  when  there  are  powerful  seductive  motives  operating 
and  not  otherwise  ;  e.g.  when  a  man  eats  and  drinks  a  proper 
amount  with  no  desire  to  exceed  we  do  not  attribute  to  him  the 
virtue  of  temperance.  We  must  note,  however,  that  Common 


CHAP.  II.]  VIRTUE  AND  DUTY.  115 

Sense  seems  to  be  involved  in  a  kind  of  perplexity  and  even 
contradiction  as  to  the  relation  of  virtue  to  the  moral  effort 
required  for  resisting  unvirtuous  impulses.  On  the  one  hand 
a  general  assent  would  be  given  to  the  proposition  that  virtue 
is  especially  drawn  out  and  exhibited  in  a  successful  conflict 
with  natural  inclination.  On  the  other  hand  we  should 
surely  agree  with  Aristotle  that  Virtue  is  imperfect  so  long 
as  the  agent  cannot  do  the  virtuous  action  without  a  con 
flict  of  impulses;  since  it  is  from  a  wrong  bent  of  natural 
impulse  that  we  find  it  hard  to  do  what  is  best,  and  it  seems 
absurd  to  say  that  the  more  we  cure  ourselves  of  this  wrong 
bent,  the  less  virtuous  we  grow.  Perhaps  we  may  solve  the 
difficulty  by  recognizing  that  there  are  two  fundamentally 
different  kinds  of  Virtue,  the  one  constituting  the  most  perfect 
ideal  of  moral  excellence  that  we  are  able  to  conceive  for  human 
beings,  while  the  other  is  manifested  in  the  effort  of  imperfect 
men  to  attain  this  ideal :  thus  in  proportion  as  a  man  comes  to 
like  any  particular  kind  of  good  conduct  and  to  do  it  without 
moral  effort,  we  shall  not  say  that  his  conduct  becomes  less 
virtuous  but  rather  more  in  conformity  with  a  true  moral  ideal; 
while  at  the  same  time  we  shall  recognize  that  in  this  depart 
ment  of  his  life  he  has  less  room  to  exhibit  that  other  kind  of 
virtue  which  is  manifested  in  resistance  to  seductive  impulses 
and  in  the  energetic  striving  of  the  will  to  get  nearer  to  ideal 
perfection. 

So  far  I  have  been  considering  the  manifestation  of  virtue 
in  emotions  and  volitions,  and  have  not  expressly  adverted  to  the 
intellectual  conditions  of  virtuous  acts :  though  in  speaking  of 
such  acts  it  is  of  course  implied  that  the  volition  is  accompanied 
with  an  intellectual  representation  of  the  particular  effects 
willed.  It  is  not,  however,  necessarily  implied  that  such  effects 
must  be  thought  in  willing  them  to  be  right  or  good  :  and  I 
do  not  myself  think  that,  in  the  view  of  common  sense,  this  is 
an  indispensable  condition  of  the  virtuousness  of  an  act ;  for  it 
seems  that  some  kinds  of  virtuous  acts  may  be  done  so  entirely 
without  deliberation  that  no  moral  judgment  was  passed  on 
them  by  the  agent.  This  might  be  the  case  for  instance,  with 
an  act  of  heroic  courage,  prompted  by  an  ilan  of  sympathy 
with  a  fellow-creature  in  sudden  peril.  But  it  is,  I  conceive, 

8—2 


116  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

necessary  that  such  an  act  should  not  be  even  vaguely  thought 
to  be  bad.  It  is  perhaps  more  difficult  to  say  how  far  an 
act  which  is  conceived  by  the  agent  to  be  good  but  which  is 
really  bad  can  ever  be  judged  to  be  virtuous:  I  do  not,  how 
ever,  think  that  the  term  would  ever  be  applied  to  an  act 
that  is  judged  bad  on  the  whole  (though  no  doubt  conduct  in 
some  respects  defective  through  ignorance  is  often  regarded 
as  highly  virtuous1).  If  this  be  so,  it  is  again  obvious  that 
the  realization  of  virtue  may  not  be  in  the  power  of  any  given 
person  at  any  given  time,  through  lack  of  the  requisite  intel 
lectual  conditions.  This,  I  think,  is  a  conclusion  which  common 
sense  must  accept :  though  I  note  a  considerable  reluctance  to 
accept  it;  which,  however,  is  not  shown  in  the  attribution  of 
virtue  to  persons  who  do  clearly  wrong  acts,  but  rather  in  an 
effort  to  explain  their  ignorance  as  caused  by  some  previous 
wilful  wrongdoing.  We  try  to  persuade  ourselves  that  if  (e.g.) 
Torquemada  did  not  know  that  it  was  wrong  to  torture  heretics, 
he  might  have  known  if  he  had  not  wilfully  neglected  means  of 
enlightenment :  but  there  are  many  cases  in  which  this  kind  of 
explanation  is  unsupported  by  facts,  and  I  see  no  ground  for 
accepting  it  as  generally  true. 

To  sum  up  the  results  of  a  rather  complicated  discussion  :  I 
consider  that  Virtue  is  primarily  attributed  to  the  mind  or 
character  of  the  agent,  and  conceived  to  be  only  manifested  in 
feelings  and  acts ;  but  that  as  we  only  know  it  through  such 
manifestations,  in  endeavouring  to  make  precise  our  conceptions 
of  the  particular  virtues,  we  are  necessarily  concerned  mainly 
with  the  emotions  and  volitions  in  which  they  are  manifested. 
Examining  these,  we  find  that  the  element  of  volition  is  pri 
marily  important,  and  in  some  cases  almost  of  sole  importance, 
but  yet  that  the  element  of  emotion  cannot  be  altogether  dis 
carded  without  palpable  divergence  from  common  sense.  Again, 
concentrating  our  attention  on  the  volitional  element,  we  find 
that  it  is  primarily  the  volitions  to  produce  certain  particular 
effects  which  we  regard  as  grounds  for  attributing  virtue ;  the 

1  I  have  before  said  that  decidedly  wrong  acts  are  frequently  considered  to 
exhibit  in  a  high  degree  the  tendencies  which,  when  exhibited  in  right  acts,  we 
call  particular  virtues— generosity,  courage,  patriotism,  &c.:  and  this  is  especi 
ally  true  of  acts  bad  through  ignorance. 


CHAP.  IT.]  VIRTUE  AND  DUTY.  117 

general  determination  to  do  right  as  right,  duty  for  duty's  sake, 
is  indeed  thought  to  be  of  fundamental  importance  to  a  man's 
moral  life  ;  but  rather  as  a  generally  necessary  spring  of  virtu 
ous  action  than  as  an  indispensable  condition  of  our  attributing 
virtue  in  any  particular  case.  Similarly  in  considering  the 
emotional  element,  though  an  ardent  love  of  virtue  or  aversion 
to  vice  generally  is  a  valuable  stimulus  to  virtuous  conduct,  it 
is  not  a  universally  necessary  condition  of  it :  and  in  the  case  of 
some  acts  the  presence  of  other  emotions — such  as  kind  affec 
tion — makes  the  acts  better  than  if  they  were  done  from  a 
purely  moral  motive.  Such  emotions,  however,  cannot  be  com 
manded  at  will :  and  this  is  also  true  of  the  knowledge  of  what 
ought  to  be  done — or  rather  of  the  absence  of  more  than  a  cer 
tain  amount  of  error  through  ignorance — which,  in  the  view  of 
common  sense,  seems  required  to  render  conduct  virtuous.  For 
these  and  other  reasons  I  consider  that  though  Virtue  is  dis 
tinguished  by  us  from  other  excellences  by  the  characteristic 
of  voluntariness — it  must  be  to  some  extent  capable  of  being 
realized  at  will  when  occasion  arises — this  voluntariness  attaches 
to  it  only  in  a  certain  degree ;  and  that  Virtue  in  the  highest 
degree  is  not  always  capable  of  being  so  realized.  And  thus  we 
have  a  further  explanation,  besides  those  discussed  in  the  pre 
vious  section,  of  the  common  conception  of  Virtue  exceeding 
strict  Duty;  since  Duty  is  something  that  we  can  always  do  if  we 
will.  Or  perhaps  we  should  rather  say  that  Virtue  in  some  cases 
only  comes  indirectly  within  the  range  of  duty,  so  far  as  we 
recognize  a  duty  of  cultivating  it.  (to  p.  195,  1.  4)... 

(after  p.  195,  1.  22.)  The  complicated  relation  of  virtue  to 
duty,  as  above  determined,  must  be  borne  in  mind  throughout 
the  discussion  of  the  particular  virtues,  to  which  I  shall  proceed 
in  the  following  chapters.  But,  as  we  have  seen,  the  main  part 
of  the  manifestation  of  virtue  in  conduct  consists  in  voluntary 
actions,  which  it  is  within  the  power  of  any  individual  to  do — at 
least  if  they  are  recognized  as  right, — and  which  therefore  come 
within  our  definition  of  Duty,  as  above  laid  down ;  it  will  not 
therefore  be  necessary,  during  the  greater  part  of  the  ensuing 
discussion,  to  distinguish  between  principles  of  virtuous  conduct 
and  principles  of  duty ;  since  the  definitions  of  the  two  will 
coincide.... (to  1.  29.) 


CHAPTER  III. 

WISDOM  AND   SELF-CONTROL. 

§  2.  ...(p.  203,  1.  13).  It  is  clearly  our  duty  so  to  adhere, 
in  so  far  as  it  is  within  the  power  of  the  will :  as  a  resolution 
made  after  deliberation,  in  accordance  with  our  view  of  what  is 
right,  should  not  be  abandoned  or  modified  except  deliberately 
— at  least  if  time  for  fresh  deliberation  be  allowed — ;  and  the 
tendency  to  resist  impulses  prompting  to  such  abandonment  or 
modification  is  commonly  recognized  as  an  indispensable  auxi 
liary  to  Wisdom.  But  this  species  of  Self-control,  which  we 
may  perhaps  call  Firmness,  can  hardly  be  said  to  be  altogether 
attainable  at  will,  at  least  when  it  is  most  wanted (to  1.  20.-) 

§  3.  In  examining  the  functions  of  Wisdom,  other  sub 
ordinate  excellences  come  into  view,  which  are  partly  included 
in  our  ideal  conception  of  Wisdom,  and  partly  auxiliary  or  sup 
plementary.  Some  of  these  however  no  one  would  exactly  call 
virtues.... (1.  36.)  The  same  may  be  said  of  Caution,  so  far  as 
Caution  implies  taking  into  due  account  material  circumstances 
unfavourable  to  our  wishes  and  aims :  for  by  no  effort  of  will 
can  we  certainly  see  what  circumstances  are  material;  we  can 
only  look  steadily  and  comprehensively.  The  term  '  Caution,' 
however,  may  also  be  legitimately  applied  to  a  species  of  Self- 
control  which  we  shall  properly  regard  as  a  Virtue :  viz.  the 
tendency  to  deliberate  whenever  and  so  long  as  deliberation  is 
judged  to  be  required,  even  though  powerful  impulses  urge  us 
to  immediate  action. 

And,  in  antithesis  to  Caution,  we  may  notice  as  another 
minor  virtue  the  quality  called  Decision,  so  far  as  we  mean  by 
Decision  the  habit  of  resisting  an  irrational  impulse  to  which 


CHAP.  III.]  WISDOM  AND  SELF-CONTROL.  119 

men  are  liable,  of  continuing  to  some  extent  in  the  deliberative 
attitude  when  they  know  that  deliberation  is  no  longer  expedi 
ent,  and  that  they  ought  to  be  acting.  '  Decision/  however,  is 
often  applied  (like  'Caution')  to  denote  solely  or  chiefly  a 
merely  intellectual  excellence;  viz.  the  tendency  to  judge  rightly 
as  to  the  time  for  closing  deliberation. 

I  conclude  then  that  so  far  as  such  qualities  as  those  which 
I  have  distinguished  as  Firmness,  Caution,  and  Decision,  are 
recognized  as  Virtues  and  not  merely  as  intellectual  excellences, 
it  is  as  being,  in  fact,  species  of  Self-control;  i.e.  as  involving 
voluntary  adoption  of  and  adhesion  to  rational  judgments  as  to 
conduct,  in  spite  of  certain  irrational  motives  prompting  in  an 
opposite  direction.  Now  it  may  seem  at  first  sight  that  if  we 
suppose  perfect  correctness  of  judgment  combined  with  perfect 
self-control,  the  result  will  be  a  perfect  performance  of  duty  in 
all  departments;  and  the  realization  of  perfect  Virtue,  except  so 
far  as  this  involves  the  presence  of  certain  special  emotions  not 
to  be  commanded  at  will.  And  no  doubt  a  perfectly  wise  and 
self-controlled  man  cannot  be  conceived  as  breaking  or  neglecting 
any  moral  rule.  But  it  is  important  to  observe  that  even  sincere 
and  single-minded  efforts  to  realize  what  we  see  to  be  right 
may  vary  in  intensity;  and  that  therefore  the  tendency  to  mani 
fest  a  high  degree  of  intensity  in  such  efforts  is  properly  praised 
as  Energy,  if  the  quality  be  purely  volitional ;  or  under  some 
such  name  as  Zeal  or  Moral  Ardour,  if  the  volitional  energy  be 
referred  to  intensity  of  emotion,  and  yet  not  connected  with  any 
emotion  more  special  than  the  general  love  of  what  is  Right  or 
Good. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

BENEVOLENCE. 

§  1....  (p.  206,  1.  9.)  When,  however,  we  contemplate 
these,  we  discern  that  there  are  other  virtues,  which,  in  dif 
ferent  ways,  may  be  regarded  as  no  less  comprehensive  than 
Wisdom.  Especially  in  modern  times,  since  the  revival  of  inde 
pendent  ethical  speculation,  there  have  always  been  thinkers 
who  have  maintained,  in  some  form,  the  view  that  Benevolence 
is  a  supreme  and  architectonic  virtue,  comprehending  and 
summing  up  all  the  others,  and  fitted  to  regulate  them  and 
determine  their  proper  limits  and  mutual  relations.  The  phase 
of  this  view  most  current  at  present  would  seem  to  be  Utilita 
rianism,  the  principles  and  method  of  which  will  be  more  fully 
discussed  hereafter:  but  in  some  form  or  other  it  has  been 
held  by  many  whose  affinities  are  rather  with  the  Intuitional 
school.  This  widely  supported  claim  to  supremacy  seems  an 
adequate  reason  for  giving  to  Benevolence  the  first  place  after 
Wisdom,  in  our  examination  of  the  commonly  received  maxims 
of  Duty  and  Virtue. 

The  general  maxim  of  Benevolence  would  be  commonly  said 
to  be,  "that  we  ought  to  love  all  our  fellow-men,"  or  "all 
our  fellow-creatures":  but,  as  we  have  already  seen,  there 
is  some  doubt  among  moralists  as  to  the  precise  meaning  of  the 
term  "  love "  in  this  connexion :  since,  according  to  Kant  and 
others,  what  is  morally  prescribed  as  the  Duty  of  Benevolence  is 
not  strictly  the  affection  of  love  or  kindness,  so  far  as  this  con 
tains  an  emotional  element,  but  only  the  determination  of  the 
will  to  seek  the  good  or  happiness  of  others.  And  I  agree  that 
it  cannot  be  a  strict  duty  to  feel  an  emotion,  so  far  as  it 
is  not  directly  within  the  power  of  the  Will  to  produce  it 
at  any  given  time.  Still  (as  I  have  said)  it  seems  to  me 


CHAP.  IV.]  BENEVOLENCE.  121 

paradoxical  to  deny  that  this  emotional  element  is  included 
in  our  common  notion  of  Charity  or  Philanthropy,  regarded 
as  a  Virtue :  or  that  it  adds  a  higher  excellence  to  the  mere 
beneficent  disposition  of  the  will,  as  resulting  in  more  excellent 
actions  (top.  207,  1.  33)... (p.  208,  1.  22.)  It  follows  that  there 
is  a  corresponding  ambiguity  in  the  phrase  'doing  good:'  since, 
though  many  would  unhesitatingly  take  it  to  mean  the  promo 
tion  of  Happiness,  there  are  others  who,  holding  that  Perfection 
and  not  happiness  is  the  true  ultimate  Good,  consistently  main 
tain  that  the  real  way  to  'do  good'  to  people  is  to  increase  their 
virtue  or  aid  their  progress  towards  Perfection.  There  are,  how 
ever,  even  among  anti-Epicurean  moralists,  some — such  as  Kant 
— who  take  an  opposite  view.... (to  1.  32.) 

§  2.  It  remains  to  ask  towards  whom  this  disposition  or 
affection  is  to  be  maintained,  and  to  what  extent.  And,  firstly, 
it  is  not  quite  clear  whether  we  owe  benevolence  to  men  alone, 
or  to  other  animals  also.  That  is,  there  is  a  general  agreement 
that  we  ought  to  treat  all  animals  with  kindness ;  but  it 
is  questioned  whether  this  is  directly  due  to  sentient  beings 
as  such,  or  merely  prescribed  as  a  means  of  cultivating  kindly 
dispositions  towards  men.  Intuitional  moralists  of  repute  have 
certainly  maintained  this  latter  view :  I  think,  however,  that 
Common  Sense  is  disposed  to  regard  this  as  a  hard-hearted 
paradox  and  to  hold  with  Bentham  that  the  pain  of  animals  is 
per  se  to  be  avoided;  but  the  point  is  one  which  I  am  not 
prepared  dogmatically  to  determine.  It  is  of  more  importance 
,}  to  consider  how  our  benevolence  ought  to  be  distributed  among 
our  fellow-men.  Here  we  may  conveniently  make  clear  the  In 
tuitional  view  by  contrasting  it  with  that  of  Utilitarianism  (to 
p.  210,1.  12)... (1.  23)  the  inequality,  on  the  Utilitarian  theory,  is 
secondary  and  derivative.  Common  Sense,  however,  seems  rather 
to  regard  it  as  immediately  certain  without  any  such  deduction 
that  we  owe  special  dues  of  kindness  to  those  who  stand  in  special 
relations  to  us.  The  question  then  is,  on  what  principles,  when 
any  case  of  doubt  or  apparent  conflict  of  duties  arises,  we  are 
to  determine  the  nature  and  extent  of  the  special  claims  to 
affection  and  kind  services  which  arise  out  of  these  particular 
relations  of  human  beings.  Are  problems  of  this  kind  to  be 
solved  by  considering  which  course  of  conduct  is  on  the  whole 


122  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

most  conducive  to  the  general  happiness  ?  or  can  we  find  inde 
pendent  and  self-evident  principles  sufficiently  clear  and  precise 
to  furnish  practical  guidance  in  such  cases.  The  different  answers 
given  to  this  fundamental  question  will  obviously  constitute  the 
main  difference  between  the  Intuitional  and  Utilitarian  methods  ; 
so  far  as  the  'good'  which  the  benevolent  man  desires  and  seeks 
to  confer  on  others  is  understood  to  be  Happiness. 

(p.  213,  1.  7.)  And  the  same  may  be  said  of  the  less  com 
prehensive  affection  that  impels  men  to  promote  the  well-being 
of  the  community  of  which  they  are  members;  and  again  of 
the  affection  that  normally  tends  to  accompany  the  recognition 
of  rightful  rule  or  leadership  in  others.  In  some  ages  and 
countries  Patriotism  and  Loyalty  have  been  regarded  as  almost 
supreme  among  the  virtues;  and  even  now  Common  Sense  gives 
them  a  high  place. 

But  when  we  pass  to  more  restricted,  and,  ordinarily  more 
intense,  affections,  such  as  those  which  we  feel  for  relations  and 
friends,  it  becomes  more  difficult  to  determine  whether  they  are 
to  be  considered  as  moral  excellences  and  cultivated  as  such.... 
(to  1.  16.) 

(1.  26)....  If  now  we  ask  whether  intense  Love  for  an 
individual,  considered  merely  as  a  benevolent  impulse,  is  in 
itself  a  moral  excellence,  it  is  difficult  to  extract  a  very  de 
finite  answer  from  Common  Sense :  but  it  perhaps  inclines 
on  the  whole  to  the  negative.  We  are  no  doubt  generally 
inclined  to  admire  any  kind  of  conspicuously  'altruistic'  conduct 
and  any  form  of  intense  love,  however  restricted  in  its  scope  ; 
yet  it  hardly  seems  that  the  susceptibility  to  such  individualized 
benevolent  emotions  is  exactly  regarded  as  an  essential  element 
of  moral  Perfection,  which  we  ought  to  strive  after  and  cultivate 
like  other  moral  excellences ;  we  seem,  in  fact  to  doubt  whether 
such  effort  is  desirable  in  this  case,  at  least  beyond  the  point 
up  to  which  such  affection  is  thought  to  be  required  for  the 
performance  of  recognized  duties.  And  though  we  think  it 
natural  and  desirable  that  in  general  each  person  should  feel 
strong  affection  for  a  few  individuals,  and  that  his  efforts  to 
promote  directly  the  well-being  of  others  should,  to  a  great 
extent,  follow  the  promptings  of  such  impulses;  we  are  hardly 
prepared  to  recommend  that  he  should  render  services  to  special 


CHAP.  IV.]  BENEVOLENCE.  123 

individuals  beyond  what  he  is  bound  to  render,  and  such  as  are 
the  natural  expression  of  an  eager  and  overflowing  affection, 
without  having  any  such  affection  to  express,  (to  p.  214, 1. 10.) ... 

§  4.  (p.  217).  In  order  then  to  ascertain  how  far  we 
possess  such  principles,  let  us  examine  in  more  detail  what 
Common  Sense  seems  to  affirm  in  respect  of  these  duties. 

They  seem  to  range  themselves  under  four  heads.  There 
are  (1)  duties  arising  out  of  comparatively  permanent  relation 
ships  not  voluntarily  chosen,  such  as  Kindred  and  in  most 
cases  Citizenship  and  Neighbourhood :  (2)  those  of  similar 
relationships  voluntarily  contracted,  such  as  Friendship :  (3) 
those  that  spring  from  special  services  received,  or  Duties  of 
Gratitude :  and  (4)  those  that  seem  due  to  special  need,  or  Duties 
of  Pity.  This  classification  is,  I  think,  convenient  for  discus 
sion  ;  but  I  cannot  profess  that  it  clearly  and  completely  avoids 
cross  divisions  ;  since,  for  example,  the  principle  of  Gratitude  is 
often  appealed  to  as  supplying  the  rationale  for  duties  of  the 
first  class ;  such  as  those  owed  by  children  to  parents.  Here, 
however,  we  come  upon  a  material  disagreement  and  difficulty 
in  determining  the  maxim  of  this  species  of  duty,  (to  1.  16.)... 

(p.  219,  1.  9)....  Others,  however,  hold  that  children  as 
such  have  no  claims  to  their  parents'  wealth :  but  only  if 
there  is  a  tacit  understanding  that  they  will  succeed  to  it,  or,  at 
any  rate,  if  they  have  been  reared  in  such  habits  of  life  and 
social  relations  as  will  render  it  difficult  and  painful  for  them 
to  live  without  inherited  wealth. 

(insert  p.  222,  1.  17).  Further,  a  general  obligation  of 

being  '  useful  to  society '  by  some  kind  of  systematic  work  is 
vaguely  recognized ;  rich  persons  who  are  manifest  drones  incur 
some  degree  of  censure  from  thoughtful  persons. 

(insert  in  §  5,  p.  223.)...  A  more  serious  difficulty  of  a  some 
what  similar  kind  arises  when  we  consider  how  far  it  is  a  duty  to 
cultivate  the  affection  of  Loyalty :  meaning  by  this  term — which 
is  used  in  various  senses — the  affection  that  is  normally  felt  by 
a  well-disposed  servant  or  official  subordinate  towards  a  good 
master  or  official  superior.  On  the  one  hand  it  is  widely  thought 
that  the  duties  of  obedience  which  belong  to  these  relations  will 
be  better  performed  if  affection  enters  into  the  motive,  no  less 
than  the  duties  of  the  family  relations :  but  in  the  former  case 


124  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  111. 

it  would  seem  that  the  habits  of  orderliness  and  Good  Faith — 
ungrudging  obedience  to  law  and  ungrudging  fulfilment  of  con 
tract — will  ordinarily  suffice,  without  personal  affection  :  and  it 
is  urged,  on  the  other  hand,  that  a  disposition  to  obey  superiors 
beyond  the  limits  of  their  legal  or  contracted  rights  to  issue 
commands  may  easily  be  mischievous  in  its  effects,  if  the  supe 
riors  are  ill-disposed.  In  a  well-ordered  modern  state  every 
individual's  right  to  originate  commands  is  strictly  limited  by 
law  or  custom :  and  though  in  the  case  of  a  wise  and  good  supe 
rior  it  is  obviously  advantageous  that  inferiors  should  be  dis 
posed  to  obey  beyond  these  limits,  it  is  not  clear  that  this 
disposition  is  one  which  it  should  be  made  a  duty  to  cultivate 
beyond  the  degree  in  which  it  results  spontaneously  from  a 
sense  of  the  superior's  goodness  and  wisdom.  Nor  do  I  think 
that  any  decided  enunciation  of  duty  on  this  point  can  be  ex 
tracted  from  Common  Sense. 

(p.  233;  1.  3.)  In  conclusion,  then,  we  must  admit  that  while 
we  find  a  number  of  broad  and  more  or  less  indefinite  rules  un 
hesitatingly  laid  down  by  Common  Sense  in  this  department 
of  duty,  it  is  difficult  or  impossible  to  extract  from  them,  so  far 
as  they  are  commonly  accepted,  any  clear  and  precise  principles 
for  determining  the  extent  of  the  duty  in  any  case.  And  yet,  as 
we  saw,  such  particular  principles  of  distribution  of  the  services 
to  which  good  will  prompts  seem  to  be  required  for  the  perfec 
tion  of  practice  no  less  than  for  theoretical  completeness ;  in  so 
far  as  the  duties  which  we  have  been  considering  are  liable  to 
come  into  apparent  conflict  with  each  other  and  with  other 
prescriptions  of  the  moral  code. 

In  reply  it  may  perhaps  be  contended  that  if  we  are  seeking 
exactness  in  the  determination  of  duty,  we  have  begun  by 
examining  the  wrong  notion  :  that,  in  short,  we  ought  to  have 
examined  Justice  rather  than  Benevolence.  It  may  be  admitted 
that  we  cannot  find  as  much  exactness  as  is  sometimes  practi 
cally  needed  by  considering  the  common  conceptions  of  the 
duties  to  which  men  are  prompted  with  natural  affections ;  but 
it  may  still  be  maintained  that  we  shall  at  any  rate  find  such 
exactness  adequately  provided  for  under  the  head  of  Justice. 
This  contention  I  will  proceed  to  examine  in  the  next  chapter. 


CHAPTER  V. 

JUSTICE. 

(p.  237,  1.  23)....  We  may  conclude,  in  short,  that,  in  laying 
down  the  law  no  less  than  in  carrying  it  out,  all  inequality 
affecting  the  interest  of  individuals  which  appears  arbitrary, 
and  for  which  no  sufficient  reason  can  be  given,  is  held  to  be 
unjust. 

...(p.  238,  1.  15)....  What  then  do  we  mean  by  a  just 
man  in  matters  where  law-observance  does  not  enter?  It  is 
natural  to  reply  that  we  mean  an  impartial  man,  one  who 
satisfies  all  claims  which  he  recognizes  and  does  not  let 
himself  be  unduly  influenced  by  personal  preferences.  And 
this  seems  an  adequate  account  of  the  disposition  of  justice 
so  far  as  we  consider  it  merely  subjectively,  and  as  a  strictly 
moral  quality,  independently  of  the  intellectual  insight  required 
for  the  realization  of  objective  justice  in  action  :  if  we  neglect 
to  give  due  consideration  to  any  claim  which  we  regard  as 
reasonable,  our  action  cannot  be  just  in  intention.  This  defini 
tion  suffices  to  exclude  wilful  injustice  :  but  it  is  obvious  that 
it  does  not  give  us  a  sufficient  criterion  of  just  acts,  any  more 
than  the  absence  of  arbitrary  inequality  is  a  completely  dis 
tinctive  characteristic  of  just  laws1.  We  want  to  know  what 
are  reasonable  claims,  (to  1.  26.) 

(p.  240,  after  1.  35.)  The  difficulty  just  pointed  out  extends 
equally  to  the  stringent  and  sacred  duties  of  the  domestic  and 

1  It  should  be  observed  that  we  cannot  say,  in  treating  of  the  private 
conduct  of  individuals,  that  all  arbitrary  inequality  is  recognized  as  unjust :  it 
would  not  be  commonly  thought  unjust  in  a  rich  bachelor  with  no  near  relatives 
to  leave  the  bulk  of  his  property  in  providing  pensions  exclusively  for  indigent 
red-haired  men,  however  unreasonable  and  capricious  the  choice  might  appear. 


126  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

other  affections,  discussed  in  the  previous  chapter :  and  it  now 
seems  clear  that  we  cannot  get  any  new  principle  for  settling 
any  conflict  that  may  present  itself  among  such  duties,  by 
asking  '  what  Justice  requires  of  us : '  the  application  of  the 
notion  of  Justice  only  leads  us  to  view  the  problem  in  a  new 
aspect — as  a  question  of  the  right  distribution  of  kind  services 
— it  does  not  help  us  to  solve  it.  Having  no  clear  and  pre 
cise  intuitive  principles  for  determining  the  claims  (e.g.)  of 
parents  on  children,  children  on  parents,  benefactors  on  the 
recipients  of  their  benefits,  we  cannot  say  generally  at  what 
point  or  to  what  extent  the  satisfaction  of  one  of  these  claims 
ought  in  justice  to  be  postponed  to  the  satisfaction  of  another, 
or  to  any  worthy  aim  of  a  different  kind. 

§  3.  If  now  we  turn  again  to  the  political  question,  from 
which  we  diverged,  we  see  that  we  have  obtained  from  the  pre 
ceding  discussion  one  of  the  criteria  of  the  justice  of  laws  of 
which  we  were  seeking — viz.  that  they  must  avoid  running 
counter  to  natural  and  normal  expectations — :  but  we  see  at  the 
same  time  that  the  criterion  cannot  be  made  definite  in  its 
application  to  private  conduct,  and  it  is  easy  to  shew  that  there 
is  the  same  indefiniteness  and  consequent  difficulty  in  applying 
it  to  legislation,  (to  1.  37.)... (p.  241, 1. 13.)  Hence  when  such  ex 
pectations  are  disappointed  by  a  change  in  the  law,  the  disap 
pointed  persons  complain  of  injustice,  and  it  is  to  some  extent 
admitted  that  justice  requires  that  they  should  be  compensated 
for  the  loss  thus  incurred.  But  since  these  expectations  are  of  all 
degrees  of  definiteness  and  importance,  and  generally  extend  more 
widely  as  they  decrease  in  value,  like  the  ripples  made  by 
throwing  a  stone  into  a  pond,  it  is  impossible  to  compensate 
them  all :  at  the  same  time,  I  know  no  intuitive  principle  by 
which  we  could  separate  valid  claims  from  invalid,  and  distin 
guish  injustice  from  simple  hardship. 

But  even  if  this  difficulty  were  overcome  further  reflection 
must,  I  think,  shew  that  the  criterion  above  given  is  incomplete 
or  imperfectly  stated  :  otherwise  it  would  appear  that  no  old 
law  could  be  unjust,  since  laws  that  have  existed  for  a  long  time 
must  create  corresponding  expectations.... (to  p.  242,  1.  2.) 

(p.  246, 1.  36)....  If,  however,  we  include  in  the  idea  absence 
from  pain  and  annoyance  inflicted  by  others,  it  becomes  at 


CHAP.  V.]  JUSTICE.  127 

once  evident  that  we  cannot  prohibit  all  such  annoyances  with 
out  restraining  freedom  of  action  to  a  degree  that  would  be 
intolerable ;  since  there  is  scarcely  any  gratification  of  a  man's 
natural  impulses  which  may  not  cause  some  annoyance  to  others. 
Hence  in  distinguishing  the  mutual  annoyances  that  ought  to 
be  allowed  from  those  that  must  be  prohibited  we  seem  forced 
to  balance,  in  the  Utilitarian  manner,  the  evils  of  constraint 
against  pain  and  loss  of  a  different  kind  :  while  if  we  admit  the 
Utilitarian  criterion  so  far,  it  is  difficult  to  maintain  that  annoy 
ance  to  individuals  is  never  to  be  permitted  in  order  to  attain 
any  positive  good  result. 

Thirdly,  in  order  to  render  a  social  construction  possible 
on  this  basis,  we  must  assume  that  the  right  to  Freedom  in 
cludes  the  right  to  limit  one's  freedom  by  contract;  and  that 
such  contracts,  if  they  are  really  voluntary  and  not  obtained  by 
fraud  or  force,  and  if  they  do  not  violate  the  freedom  of  others, 
are  to  be  enforced  by  legal  penalties.  But,  in  the  first  place,  it 
does  not  seem  clear  that  enforcement  of  Contracts  is  strictly 
included  in  the  notion  of  realizing  Freedom ;  for  a  man  seems 
to  be  most  completely  free  when  no  one  of  his  volitions  is 
allowed  to  have  any  effect  in  causing  the  external  coercion  of 
any  other.... (to  p.  247,  1.  18.) 

(p.  248,  1.  15.)  For  it  is  commonly  thought  that  the 
individual's  right  to  Freedom  includes  the  right  of  appro- 
priating  material  things.  But,  if  Freedom  be  understood 
strictly,  I  do  not  see  that  it  implies  more  than  the  right  to 
non-interference  while  actually  using  such  things  as  can  only 
be  used  by  one  person  at  once:  the  right  to  prevent  others 
from  using  at  any  future  time  anything  that  an  individual 
has  once  seized  seems  an  interference  with  the  free  action  of 
others  beyond  what  is  needed  to  secure  the  freedom,  strictly 
speaking,  of  the  appropriator.  It  may  perhaps  be  said  that 
a  man,  in  appropriating  a  particular  thing,  does  not  interfere 
with  the  freedom  of  others,  because  the  rest  of  the  world  is 
still  open  to  them.  But  others  may  want  just  this  object : 
and  they  may  not  be  able  to  find  anything  so  good  at  all,  or 
at  least  without  much  labour  and  search  ;  for  many  of  the 
instruments  and  materials  of  comfortable  living  are  limited 
in  quantity.  This  argument  applies  especially  to  property  in 


128  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

land  :  and  it  is  to  be  observed  that,  in  this  case  there  is  a  further 
difficulty  in  determining  how  much  a  man  is  to  be  allowed  to 
appropriate  by  '  first  occupation.'  If  it  be  said  that  a  man  is  to 
be  understood  to  occupy  what  he  is  able  to  use,  the  answer 
is  obvious  that  the  use  of  land  by  any  individual  may  vary 
almost  indefinitely  in  extent  of  surface  required,  while  diminish 
ing  proportionally  in  intensity.  For  instance,  it  would  surely 
be  a  paradoxical  deduction  from  the  principle  of  Freedom  to 
maintain  that  an  individual  had  a  right  to  exclude  others  from 
pasturing  sheep  on  any  part  of  the  land  over  which  his  hunting 
expeditions  could  extend1.  But  if  so  can  it  be  clear  that  a 
shepherd  has  such  a  right  against  one  who  wishes  to  till  the 
land,  or  that  one  who  is  using  the  surface  has  a  right  to  exclude 
a  would-be  miner  ?  I  do  not  see  how  the  deduction  is  to  be 
made  out.... (to  p.  249,1.  1.) 

(p.  253,  1.  13)....  We  ought  to  endeavour  to  make  compen 
sation  for  all  harm,  voluntary  or  involuntary,  of  which  we  have 
been  the  physical  cause — at  least  unless  it  has  been  caused  with 
the  free  consent  of  the  person  harmed.  Common  Sense  does  not 
seem  clear  on  this  point :  and  even  if  we  could  settle  it  without 
hesitation,  there  would  still  remain  some  difficulty,  as  we  shall 
see  presently,  in  drawing  the  line  between  '  voluntary '  and  '  in 
voluntary  '  harm2. 

Between  the  principle  of  Eeparative  and  that  of  Retributive 

1  It  has  often  been  urged  as  a  justification  for  expropriating  savages  from  the 
land  of  new  colonies  that  tribes  of  hunters  have  really  no  moral  right  to  property 
in  the  soil  over  which  they  hunt. 

2  Cf.  post,  p.  292.     The  reader  will  find  an  interesting  illustration  of  the 
perplexity  of  Common  Sense  on  this  point  in  Mr  0.  W.  Holmes  junr's  book  on 
The  Common  Law,  chap,  iii.;  where  the  author  gives  a  penetrating  discussion  of 
the  struggle,  in  the  development  of  the  doctrine  of  torts  in  English  Law,  between 
two  opposing  views:  (1)  that  "the  risk  of  a  man's  conduct  is  thrown  upon  him 
as  the  result  of  some  moral  short-coming",  and  (2)  that  "a  man  acts  at  his  peril 
always,  and  wholly  irrespective  of  the  state  of  his    consciousness  upon  the 
matter".     The  former  is  the  view  that  has  prevailed  in  English  Law;  and  this 
seems  to  me  certainly  in  harmony  with  the  Common  Sense  of  mankind,  so  far  as 
legal  liability  is  concerned ;  but  I  do  not  think  that  the  case  is  equally  clear  as 
regards  moral  obligation. 

It  may  be  added  that  there  is  often  a  further  difficulty  in  ascertaining  the 
amount  of  compensation  due:  for  this  frequently  involves  a  comparison  of 
things  essentially  disparate,  and  there  are  some  kinds  of  harm  which  it  seems 
impossible  to  compensate. 


CHAP.  V.]  JUSTICE.  129 

Justice  there  is  now1  no  danger  of  confusion  or  collision,  as  the 
one  is  manifestly  concerned  with  the  injured  party,  and  the  other 
with  the  wrongdoer. . . . 

§  6,     (p.  255,  1.  19) On  the  necessarian  view,  then,  it 

would  seem  to  be  ideally  just  (if  anything  is  so)  that  all  men 
should  enjoy  equal  amounts  of  happiness:  for  there  seems  to  be 
no  justice  in  making  A  happier  than  B,  merely  because  circum 
stances  beyond  his  own  control  have  first  made  him  better. 
But  why  should  we  not,  instead  of  '  all  men,'  say  '  all  sentient 
beings '  ?  for  why  should  man  have  more  happiness  than  any 
other  animal  ?  But  thus  the  pursuit  of  ideal  justice  seems  to 
conduct  us  to  such  a  precipice  of  paradox  that  Common  Sense  is 
likely  to  abandon  it.  At  any  rate  the  ordinary  idea  of  Desert 
has  thus  altogether  vanished2.  And  thus  we  seem  to  be  led  to 
the  conclusion  which  I  anticipated  in  Bk.  I.  ch.  v. :  that  in  this 
one  department  of  our  moral  consciousness  the  idea  of  Free  Will 
seems  involved  in  a  peculiar  way  in  the  moral  ideas  of  Com 
mon  Sense  since  if  it  is  eliminated  the  important  notions  of 
Desert  and  Justice  require  essential  modification.  However, 
perhaps  it  would  be  superfluous  to  discuss  this  further.  For 
in  any  case  it  does  not  seem  possible  to  separate  in  practice 
that  part  of  a  man's  achievement  which  is  due  strictly  to  his 
free  choice  from  that  part  which  is  due  to  the  original  gift  of 
nature  and  to  favouring  circumstances3:  so  that  we  must  neces- 

1  In  the  earlier  stage  of  moral  development,  referred  to  in  the  preceding 
paragraph,  retribution  inflicted  on  the  wrongdoer  was  regarded  as  the  normal 
mode  of  reparation  to  the  person  injured.     But   this  view  is  contrary  to  the 
moral  Common  Sense  of  Christian  Societies. 

2  The  only  possible  necessarian  interpretation  of  Desert  is,  I  think,  the 
Utilitarian  :  according  to  which,  when  a  man  is  said  to  deserve  reward  for  any 
services  to  society,  the  meaning  is  that  it  is  expedient  to  reward  him,  in  order 
that  he  and  others  may  be  induced  to  render  similar  services  by  the  expectation 
of  similar  rewards.     Cf.  post,  Book  iv.  ch.  iii.  §  4. 

3  No  doubt,  it  would  be  possible  to  remove,  to  some  extent,  the  inequalities 
that  are  attributable  to  circumstances,  by  bringing  the  best  education  within  the 
reach  of  all  classes,  so  that  all  children  might  have  an  equal  opportunity  of 
being  selected  and  trained  for  any  functions  for  which  they  seemed  to  be  fit : 
and  this  seems  to  be  prescribed  by  ideal  justice,  in  so  far  as  it  removes  or  miti 
gates  arbitrary  inequality.    Accordingly  in  those  ideal  reconstructions  of  society, 
in  which  we  may  expect  to  find  men's  notions  of  abstract  justice  exhibited,  such 
an  institution  as  this  has  generally  found  a  place.     Still,  there  will  be  much 
natural  inequality  which  we  cannot  remove  or  even  estimate. 

»s.  9 


130  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

sarily  leave  to  Providence  the  realization  of  what  we  conceive 
as  the  theoretical  ideal  of  Justice,  and  content  ourselves  with 
trying  to  reward  voluntary  actions  in  proportion  to  the  services 
actually  rendered  (that  is,  if  intentionally  rendered ;  for  other 
wise  no  one  would  think  it  deserving  of  reward). 

If,  then,  we  take  as  the  principle  of  ideal  justice  so  far  as 
this  can  be  practically  aimed  at  in  human  society,  the  requital 
of  voluntary  services  in  proportion  to  their  worth,  it  remains  to 
consider  on  what  principle  or  principles  the  comparative  worth 
of  different  services  is  to  be  rationally  estimated.  There  is  no 
doubt  that  we  commonly  assume  such  an  estimate  to  be  pos 
sible  ;  for  we  continually  speak  of  the  '  fair '  or  '  proper'  price 
of  any  kind  of  services  as  something  generally  known,  and 
condemn  the  demand  for  more  than  this  as  extortionate.  It 
may  be  said  that  the  notion  of  Fairness  or  Equity  which  we 
ordinarily  apply  in  such  judgments  is  to  be  distinguished  from 
that  of  Justice  ;  Equity  being  in  fact  often  contrasted  with  strict 
Justice,  which  is  held  to  be  either  realized  in  the  fulfilment  of 
contracts  when  made,  and  of  definite  legal  prescriptions ;  and 
which  is  even  capable  of  coming  into  collision  with  Equity.  And 
this  is  partly  true  :  but  I  think  the  wider  and  no  less  usual 
sense  of  the  term  Justice,  in  which  it  includes  Equity  or  Fair 
ness,  is  the  only  one  that  can  be  conveniently  adopted  in  an 
ethical  treatise  :  for  in  any  case  where  Equity  comes  into  conflict 
with  strict  justice,  its  dictates  are  held  to  be  in  a  higher  sense 
just,  and  what  ought  to  be  ultimately  carried  into  effect  in  the 
case  considered — though,  not,  perhaps,  by  the  administrators  of 
law.  I  treat  Equity,  therefore,  as  a  species  of  Justice;  though 
noting  that  the  former  term  is  more  ordinarily  used  in  cases 
where  the  definiteness  attainable  is  recognized  as  somewhat  less 
than  in  ordinary  cases  of  rightful  claims  arising  out  of  law  or 
contract.  On  what  principle,  then,  can  we  determine  the  "fair" 
or  "equitable"  price  of  services?  When  we  examine  the 
common  judgments  of  practical  persons  in  which  this  notion 
occurs,  we  find,  I  think  that  the  '  fair '  in  such  cases  is  ascer 
tained  by  a  reference  to  analogy  and  custom,  and  that  any 
service  is  considered  to  be  'fairly  worth  '  what  is  usually  given 
for  services  of  the  kind.. ..(to  p.  257, 1.  9.) 

(p.  258,1.  8)....     But  on  examination  it  seems  likely  that 


CHAP.  V.]  JUSTICE.  131 

the  majority  of  men  are  not  properly  qualified  to  decide  on  the 
value  of  many  important  kinds  of  services,  from  imperfect  know 
ledge  of  their  nature  and  effects;  so  that,  as  far  as  these  are  con 
cerned,  the  true  judgment  will  not  be  represented  in  the  market 
place.  Even  in  the  case  of  things  which  a  man  is  generally  able 
to  estimate,  it  may  be  manifest  in  a  particular  case  that  he  is 
ignorant  of  the  real  utility  of  what  he  exchanges ;  and  in  this 
case  the  'free'  contract  hardly  seems  to  be  fair:  though  if  the 
ignorance  was  not  caused  by  the  other  party  to  the  exchange, 
Common  Sense  is  hardly  prepared  to  condemn  the  latter  as 
unjust  for  taking  advantage  of  it.  For  instance,  if  a  man  has 
discovered  by  a  legitimate  use  of  geological  knowledge  and  skill 
that  there  is  probably  a  valuable  mine  on  land  owned  by  a 
stranger,  reasonable  persons  would  not  blame  him  for  concealing 
his  discovery  until  he  had  bought  the  mine  at  its  market 
value  :  yet  it  could  not  be  said  that  the  seller  got  what  it  was 
really  worth.  In  fact  Common  Sense  is  rather  perplexed  on 
this  point:  and  the  rationale  of  the  conclusion  at  which  it 
arrives  must,  I  conceive,  be  sought  in  economic  considerations, 
which  take  us  quite  beyond  the  analysis  of  the  common  notion 
of  Justice1. 

Again,  there  are  social  services  recognized  as  highly  im 
portant  which  generally  speaking  have  no  price  in  any  market, 
on  account  of  the  indirectness  and  uncertainty  of  their  practical 
utility:  as,  for  instance,  scientific  discoveries.  The  extent  to 
which  any  given  discovery  will  aid  industrial  invention  is  so 
uncertain,  that  even  if  the  secret  of  it  could  be  conveniently 
kept,  it  would  not  be  profitable  to  buy  it. 

But  even  if  we  confine  our  attention  to  products  and 
services  generally  marketable,  and  to  bargains  thoroughly  un 
derstood  on  both  sides,  there  are  still  serious  difficulties  in  the 
way  of  identifying  the  notions  of  'free'  and  'fair'  exchange. 
Thus,  where  an  individual,  or  combination  of  individuals,  has 
the  monopoly  of  a  certain  kind  of  services,  the  market-price  of 
the  aggregate  of  such  services  can  under  certain  conditions  be 
increased  by  diminishing  their  total  amount;  but  it  would  seem 
absurd  to  say  that  the  social  Desert  of  those  rendering  the 
services  is  thereby  increased,  and  a  plain  man  has  grave  doubts 

1  Cf.  post,  Book  iv.  ch.  iii.  §  4. 

9—2 


132  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BooK  III. 

whether  the  price  thus  attained  is  fair.  Still  less  is  it  thought 
fair  to  take  advantage  of  the  transient  monopoly  produced  by 
emergency :  thus,  if  I  saw  Croesus  drowning  with  no  one  near,  it 
would  not  be  held  fair  in  me  to  refuse  to  save  him  except  at  the 
price  of  half  his  wealth.  But  if  so,  can  it  be  fair  for  any  class 
of  persons  to  gain  competitively  by  the  unfavourable  economic 
situation  of  another  class  with  which  they  deal  ?  And  if  we 
admit  that  it  would  be  unfair,  where  are  we  to  draw  the  line  ? 
For  any  increase  of  the  numbers  of  a  class  renders  its  situation 
for  bargaining  less  favourable :  since  the  market  price  of  different 
services  depends  partly  upon  the  ease  or  difficulty  of  procuring 
them — as  Political  Economists  say,  'on  the  relation  between  the 
supply  of  services  and  the  demand  for  them ' — and  it  does  not 
seem  that  any  individual's  social  Desert  can  properly  be  lessened 
merely  by  the  increased  number  or  willingness  of  others  render 
ing  the  same  services.  Nor,  indeed,  does  it  seem  that  it  can 
be  decreased  by  his  own  willingness,  for  it  is  strange  to  reward 
a  man  less  because  he  is  zealous  and  eager  in  the  performance 
of  his  function :  yet  in  bargaining  the  less  willing  always  has 
the  advantage.  And,  finally,  it  hardly  appears  that  the  social 
worth  of  a  man's  service  is  necessarily  increased  by  the  fact 
that  his  service  is  rendered  to  those  who  can  pay  lavishly ;  but 
his  reward  is  certainly  likely  to  be  greater  from  this  cause. 

Such  considerations  as  these  have  led  some  political  thinkers 
to  hold  that  Justice  requires  an  entirely  different  mode  of 
distributing  payment  for  services  from  that  at  present  effected 
by  free  competition :  and  that  all  labourers  ought  to  be  paid 
according  to  the  intrinsic  value  of  their  labour  as  estimated 
by  enlightened  and  competent  judges.  If  this  Socialistic  Ideal 
— as  we  may  perhaps  call  it — could  be  realized  without  counter 
balancing  evils,  it  would  certainly  seem  to  give  a  nearer  approxi 
mation  to  what  we  conceive  as  Divine  Justice  than  the  present 
state  of  society  affords.  But  this  supposes  that  we  have  found 
the  rational  method  of  determining  value :  which,  however,  is 
still  to  seek.... (to  p.  259,  1.  23.) 

(p.  260,  1.  8)....  I  do  not  see  how  these  questions,  or  the 
difficulties  noticed  in  the  preceding  paragraph,  can  be  met  by 
any  analysis  of  our  common  notion  of  Justice.  To  deal  with 
such  points  at  all  satisfactorily  we  have,  I  conceive,  to  adopt 


CHAP.  V.]  JUSTICE.  133 

quite  a  different  line  of  reasoning :  we  have  to  ask,  not  what 
services  of  a  certain  kind  are  intrinsically  worth,  but  what 
reward  can  procure  them  and  whether  the  rest  of  society  gain 
by  the  services  more  than  the  equivalent  reward.  We  have, 
in  short,  to  give  up  as  impracticable  the  construction  of  an 
ideally  just  social  order,  in  which  all  services  are  rewarded  in 
exact  proportion  to  their  intrinsic  value.  And,  for  similar 
reasons,  we  seem  forced  to  conclude,  more  generally,  that  it  is 
impossible  to  obtain  clear  premises  for  a  reasoned  method  of 
determining  exactly  different  amounts  of  Good  Desert.. .  .(to  1.15.) 

P.  261,  1.  10,  for  'deterrent'  read  'regarded  as  preventive'. 

(p.  262, 1.  5)....  In  such  cases  there  is  a  widespread  feeling 
that  punishment  ought  to  be  mitigated  :  and  so  far  as  this 
sentiment  is  held  in  check,  it  is  rather  by  a  consideration  of 
the  mischievous  consequences  likely  to  result  from  leniency, 
than  from  any  insight  into  a  supposed  principle  of  Justice  as 
distinct  from  expediency. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

LAWS   AND   PROMISES. 


(p.  266,  1.  25.)  But  we  hardly  find  this  view  in  the 
Common  Sense  of  civilized  Europe,  upon  which  we  are  now 
reflecting  :  at  any  rate  in  our  societies  there  is  not  thought  to 
be  any  portion  of  the  definite  prescriptions  of  positive  law 
which,  in  virtue  of  its  origin,  is  beyond  the  reach  of  alteration 
by  any  living  authority. 

(p.  267,  1.  23)....  This,  as  was  noticed  in  the  preceding 
chapter,  is  involved  in  the  adoption  of  Freedom  as  the  ultimate 
end  of  political  order  :  if  no  one  originally  owes  anything  to 
another  except  non-interference,  he  clearly  can  only  be  placed 
in  the  relation  of  Subject  to  Sovereign  by  his  own  consent. 
And  thus,  in  order  to  reconcile  the  original  right  of  Freedom 
with  the  actual  duty  of  Law-observance,  some  supposition  of  a 
social  contract  appears  necessary  ;  by  means  of  which  Obedience 
to  Law  becomes  merely  a  special  application  of  the  duty  of 
keeping  contracts. 

In  what  way,  then,  are  the  terms  of  this  fundamental  com 
pact  to  be  known  ?  No  one  now  maintains  the  old  view  that 
the  transition  from  the  '  natural  '  to  the  '  political  '  state  actu 
ally  took  place  by  means  of  an  "original  Contract,"  which 
conferred  indelible  legitimacy  on  some  particular  form  of  social 
organization.  Shall  we  say,  then,  that  a  man  by  remaining 
a  member  of  a  community  enters  into  a  'tacit  undertaking' 
to  obey  the  laws  laid  down  by  the  authority  generally  recog 
nized  as  lawful  in  that  community.  In  this  way  however  the 
most  unlimited  despotism,  if  established  and  traditional,  might 
claim  to  rest  on  free  consent  as  well  as  any  other  form  of 


CHAP.  VI.]  LAWS  AND  PROMISES.  135 

government :  so  that  the  theoretical  freedom  of  the  individual 
would  become  a  useless  fiction.  To  avoid  this  result,  we  must 
suppose  that  certain  '  Natural  Bights '  are  inalienable,  and  that 
laws  are  not  strictly  legitimate  which  deprive  a  man  of  these.... 
(to  p.  268,  1.  28.) 

...(p.  270,  1.  34.)  For  some  think  that  a  nation  has  a 
natural  right  to  a  government  approximately  conformed  to  the 
ideal,  and  that  it  ought  to  be  introduced  by  force. 

(p.  271, 1.  23.)...  And  this  last  seems,  on  the  whole,  the 
view  of  Common  Sense;  but  it  seems  impossible  to  determine 
the  point  at  which  the  metamorphosis  is  thought  to  take  place, 
otherwise  than  by  considerations  of  expediency. 

(p.  273,  last  line).  Others,  however,  think  this  principle  too 
lax ;  and  certainly  if  a  wide-spread  preference  of  penalty  to 
obedience  were  shewn  in  the  case  of  any  particular  law,  the 
legislation  in  question  would  be  thought  to  have  failed.  Nor, 
on  the  other  hand,  does  there  seem  to  be  any  agreement  as  to 
whether  one  is  bound  to  submit  to  unjust  penalties. 

(p.  277,  1.  12) :  otherwise  one  could  evade  any  moral  ob 
ligation  by  promising  not  to  fulfil  it,  which  is  clearly  absurd. 
And  the  same  principle  is  of  course  applicable  to  immoral 
omissions  or  forbearances  to  act :  here,  however,  a  certain 
difficulty  arises  from  the  necessity  of  distinguishing  between 
different  kinds  or  degrees  of  obligator iness  in  duties ;  since  it  is 
clear  that  a  promise  may  sometimes  make  it  obligatory  to  abstain 
from  doing  what  it  would  otherwise  have  been  a  duty  to  do. 
Thus  it  becomes  my  duty  not  to  give  money  to  a  meritorious 
hospital  if  I  have  promised  all  I  can  spare  to  an  undeserving 
friend ;  though  apart  from  the  promise  it  might  have  been  my 
duty  to  prefer  the  hospital  to  the  friend.  We  have,  however, 
already  seen  the  difficulty  of  defining  the  limits  of  strict  duty  in 
many  cases:  thus  (e.g.)  it  might  be  doubted  how  far  the  promise 
of  aid  to  a  friend  ought  to  override  the  duty  of  giving  one's 
children  a  good  education.  The  extent,  therefore,  to  which  the 
obligation  of  a  promise  overrides  prior  obligations  is  practically 
somewhat  obscure;  however  clear  the  abstract  principle  for 
determining  it  may  seem  to  be.  (to  1.  24.) 

(p.  278,  1.  23)....  We  may  observe  that  certain  kinds  of 
concealment  are  even  justified  by  the  law:  in  most  contracts 


136  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

of  sale,  for  example,  the  law  adopts  the  principle  of  '  caveat 
eraptor/  and  does  not  refuse  to  enforce  the  contract  because 
the  seller  did  not  disclose  defects  in  the  article  sold,  unless  by 
some  words  or  acts  he  produced  the  belief  that  it  was  free  from 
such  defects.  Still,  this  does  not  settle  the  moral  question ; 
on  which  we  do  not  seem  to  find  any  clear  intuition.  The 
same  may  be  said  of  promises  obtained  by  illegal  violence  and 
intimidation,  (to  p.  279,  1.  8.) 

(p.  280,  1.  16) Under  this  head  we  may  consider  the  un 
dertaking  of  society  to  execute  the  testaments  of  dead  persons : 
because,  though  there  is  here  no  express  promise,  there  may  be  a 
sufficiently  clear  understanding  to  impose  on  society  a  duty  of 
Good  Faith.  We  have  not  now  to  discuss  the  political  problem 
how  far  the  right  of  bequest  ought  to  be  legally  unrestricted  in 
a  well-ordered  state :  but  rather  whether,  when  a  bequest  of 
funds  to  certain  public  uses,  under  certain  regulations  and 
conditions,  has  once  been  legitimately  made  and  carried  into 
effect,  the  state  has  still  a  right  to  change  the  destination  of 
the  funds,  at  any  subsequent  period.  There  seem  two  distinct 
principles  upon  which  it  is  sought  to  limit  the  obligation  of  a 
community  in  such  cases. ...  (to  1.  32.) 


CHAPTER  VII. 


THE  CLASSIFICATION   OF   DUTIES. — VERACITY. 


NOTE  (at  the  end  of  the  chapter). — Mr  Stephen  (Science  of 
Ethics,  ch.  v.  §  33)  explains  the  exceptions  to  the  rule  of  truth- 
speaking  as  follows. 

"The  rule,  'Lie  not,'  is  the  external  rule,  and  corresponds  ap 
proximately  to  the  internal  rule,  '  Be  trustworthy.'  Cases  occur 
where  the  rules  diverge,  and  in  such  cases  it  is  the  internal  rule 
which  is  morally  approved.  Truthfulness  is  the  rule  because  in  the 
vast  majority  of  cases  we  trust  a  man  in  so  far  as  he  speaks  the 
truth;  in  the  exceptional  cases,  the  mutual  confidence  would  be  vio 
lated  when  the  truth,  not  when  the  lie,  is  spoken." 

This  explanation  seems  to  me  for  several  reasons  inadequate. 
(1)  If  we  may  sometimes  lie  to  defend  the  life  or  secrets  of  others,  it 
is  paradoxical  to  say  that  we  may  not  do  so  to  defend  our  own;  but 
a  falsehood  in  selfdefence  obviously  cannot  be  justified  as  an  applica 
tion  of  the  maxim  "  be  trustworthy."  (2)  Even  when  the  falsehood 
is  in  legitimate  defence  of  others  against  attacks,  we  cannot  say  that 
the  speaker  manifests  "trustworthiness"  without  qualification;  for 
the  deceived  assailant  trusted  his  veracity,  otherwise  he  would  not 
have  been  deceived:  the  question  therefore  is  under  what  circum 
stances  the  confidence  of  A  that  I  shall  speak  the  truth  may  legiti 
mately  be  disappointed  in  order  not  to  disappoint  the  confidence  of 
B  that  I  shall  defend  his  life  and  honour.  This  question  Mr  Stephen's 
explanation  does  not  in  any  way  aid  us  to  answer. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

OTHER   SOCIAL   DUTIES   AND   VIRTUES. 

(Note  to  p.  294,) 

1  It  is  to  be  observed  that  men  derive  pleasure  from  the  pains  and  losses  of 
others,  in  various  ways,  without  the  specific  emotion  which  I  distinguish  as 
malevolent  affection :  either  (1)  from  the  sense  of  power  exercised — which  ex 
plains  much  of  the  wanton  cruelty  of  schoolboys,  despots,  &c. — or  (2)  from  a 
sense  of  their  own  superiority  or  security  in  contrast  with  the  failures  and  strug 
gles  of  others,  or  (3)  even  merely  from  the  excitement  sympathetically  caused  by 
the  manifestation  or  representation  of  any  strong  feeling  in  others;  a  real 
tragedy  is  interesting  in  the  same  way  as  a  fictitious  one.  But  these  facts, 
though  psychologically  interesting,  present  no  important  ethical  problems;  since 
no  one  doubts  that  pain  ought  not  to  be  inflicted  from  such  motives  as  these. 

On  p.  296,  1.  13,  I  have  omitted  the  words  "with  Butler"; 
adding  instead  the  following  note. 

1  This  last  view  does  not  differ  much  from  Butler's  (see  Sermon  vm.  Upon 
Resentment)  :  but  he  recognizes  that  deliberate  resentment  "  has  in  fact  a  good 
influence  upon  the  affairs  of  the  world;"  though  "it  were  much  to  be  wished 
that  men  would  act  from  a  better  principle". 

(p.  299,  1.  4)....  The  mean  man  then  is  apt  to  be  des 
pised  as  having  the  bad  taste  to  shew  this  symbol  needlessly, 
preferring  a  little  gain  to  the  respect  of  his  fellow-men. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

SELF-REGARDING  VIRTUES. 

§  1.  ...(p.  300, 1.  9)  within  the  limits  fixed  by  other  duties, 
Common  Sense  considers,  I  think1,  that  it  is  a  duty  to  seek  our 
own  happiness,  except  in  so  far  as  we  can  promote  the  welfare 
of  others  by  sacrificing  it.  This  "  due  concern  about  our  own 
interest  or  happiness"  may  be  called  the  Duty  of  Prudence. 
It  should,  however,  be  observed  that — since  it  is  less  evident 
that  men  do  not  adequately  desire  their  own  greatest  good, 
than  that  their  efforts  are  not  sufficiently  well  directed  to  its 
attainment, — in  conceiving  Prudence  as  a  Virtue  or  Excellence, 
attention  is  often  fixed  almost  exclusively  on  its  intellectual 
side....  (to  p.  301,1.  3.) 

1  Kant  argues  (Metaph.  of  Ethics  §  iv.)  that  as  every  one  "  inevitably  wills" 
means  to  promote  his  own  happiness  this  cannot  be  regarded  as  a  duty.  But, 
as  I  have  before  urged  (Book  i.  ch.  iv.  §  1)  a  man  does  not  "inevitably  will "  to 
do  what  he  believes  will  be  most  conducive  to  his  own  greatest  happiness. 

The  view  in  the  text  is  that  of  Butler  (Diss.  « Of  the  nature  of  Virtue ') ; 
who  admits  that  "nature  has  not  given  us  so  sensible  a  disapprobation  of 
imprudence  and  folly  as  of  falsehood,  injustice  and  cruelty";  but  points  out 
that  such  sensible  disapprobation  is  for  various  reasons  less  needed  in  the 
former  case. 


CHAPTER    X. 

COURAGE,  HUMILITY,   &C. 


§  1.  (p.  306,  1.  23)....  Now  it  seems  plain  that  if  we 
seek  for  a  definition  of  strict  duty,  as  commonly  recognized, 
under  the  head  either  of  Courage  or  of  Fortitude,  we  can  find 
none  that  does  not  involve  a  reference  to  other  maxims  and 
ends.  For  no  one  would  say  that  it  is  our  duty  to  face  danger 
or  to  bear  avoidable  pain  generally,  but  only  if  it  meets  us  in 
the  course  of  duty.  And  even  this  needs  further  qualification  : 
for  as  regards  such  duties  as  those  (e.g.)  of  general  Benevolence, 
it  would  be  commonly  allowed  that  the  agent's  pain  and 
danger  are  to  be  taken  into  account  in  practically  determining 
their  extent :  thus  one  is  not  bound  to  attempt  to  save  even 
the  life  of  another  if  the  risk  of  losing  one's  own  is  very  great : 
and  similarly  for  smaller  services.  On  utilitarian  principles  it 
seems  clear  that  we  ought  to  endure  any  pain  for  the  prevention 
of  manifestly  greater  pain  to  another,  or  the  attainment  of  an 
equivalent  amount  of  positive  good  :  and  that  we  are  bound  to 
run  any  risk,  if  the  chance  of  additional  benefit  to  be  gained 
for  any  one  outweighs  the  chance  of  loss  to  ourselves  if  we 
fail.  But  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  common  estimate  of  the 
duty  of  Benevolence  could  be  said  to  amount  quite  to  this. . . . 
(to  p.  307, 1.  27.) 

(Note  to  p.  308, 1.  12.) 

The  above  remarks  apply  in  a  less  degree  to  the  "moral  courage"  by 
which  men  face  the  pains  and  dangers  of  social  disapproval  in  the  performance 
of  what  they  believe  to  be  duty  :  for  the  adequate  accomplishment  of  such  acts 
depends  less  on  qualities  not  within  the  control  of  the  will  at  any  given  time. 

(p.  309,  1.  20)....  I  think  that  if  we  reflect  carefully  on 
the  common  judgments  in  which  the  notion  of  Humility  is 


CHAP.  X.]  COURAGE,  HUMILITY,   dec.  141 

used,  we  shall  find  that  the  quality  commonly  praised  under 
this  name  (which  is  not  always  used  eulogistically),  is  not 
properly  regulative  of  the  opinions  we  form  of  ourselves ;  for 
here  as  in  other  opinions  we  ought  to  aim  at  nothing  but  Truth : 
but  tends  to  the  repression  of  two  different  seductive  emotions, 
one  entirely  self-regarding  and  internal,  the  other  relating 
to  others  and  partly  taking  effect  in  social  behaviour,  (to  1.  28) 
...(p.  310, 1.  4).  For  all  admit  that  self-respect  is  an  important 
auxiliary  to  right  conduct  :  and  moralists  continually  point  to 
the  satisfactions  of  a  good  conscience  as  part  of  the  natural 
reward  which  Providence  has  attached  to  virtue  :  yet  it  is  diffi 
cult  to  separate  the  glow  of  self-approbation  which  attends  the 
performance  of  a  virtuous  action  from  the  complacent  self- 
consciousness  which  Humility  seems  to  exclude.  Perhaps  we 
may  say  that  the  feeling  of  self-approbation  itself  is  natural 
and  a  legitimate  pleasure,  but  that  if  prolonged  and  fostered 
it  is  liable  to  impede  moral  progress :  and  that  what  Humility 
prescribes  is  such  repression  of  self-satisfaction  as  will  tend  on 
the  whole  to  promote  this  end.  On  this  view  the  rnaxim  of 
Humility  is  clearly  a  dependent  one :  the  end  to  which  it  is 
subordinate  is  progress  in  Virtue  generally....  (to  1.  19.) 

(For  last  two  sentences  of  p.  310.)  It  is  thought  to  be  our 
duty  not  even  to  exact,  in  many  cases,  the  expression  of 
reverence  which  others  are  strictly  bound  to  pay. 


CHAPTEE    XL 

REVIEW   OF   THE   MORALITY   OF  COMMON   SENSE. 

...(p.  313, 1.  29.)  I  now  wish  to  subject  the  results  of  this 
survey  to  a  final  examination,  in  order  to  decide  whether  these 
general  formulae  possess  the  characteristics  by  which  self- 
evident  truths  are  distinguished  from  mere  opinions. 

§  2.  There  seem  to  be  four  conditions,  the  complete  fulfil 
ment  of  which  would  establish  an  apparently  self-evident  propo 
sition  in  the  highest  degree  of  certainty  attainable :  and  which 
must  be  approximately  realized  by  the  premises  of  our  reason 
ing  in  any  department  of  enquiry,  if  that  reasoning  is  to  lead  us 
cogently  to  true  conclusions. 

I.  The  terms  of  the  proposition  must  be  clear  and  precise.. . . 

II.  The  self-evidence  of  the  proposition  must  be  ascertained 
by  careful  reflection.     It  is  needful  to  insist  on  this,  because 
most  persons  are  liable  to  confound  intuitions,  on  the  one  hand 
with  mere  impressions  or  impulses,  which  to  careful  observation 
do  not  present  themselves  as  claiming  objective  validity ;  and 
on  the  other  hand,  with  mere  opinions,  to  which  the  familiarity 
that  comes  from  frequent  hearing  and  repetition  often  gives  an 
illusory  air  of  self-evidence  which  attentive  reflection  disperses. 
In  such  cases  the  Cartesian  method  of  testing  the  ultimate  pre 
mises  of  our  reasonings,  by  asking  ourselves  if  we  clearly  and 
distinctly  apprehend  them  to  be  true,  may  be  of  real  use;  though 
it  does  not  as  Descartes  supposed,  afford  a  complete  protection 
against  error....  (to  p.  314,  1.  30.) 

...(p.  321, 1.  30).  And  if  we  confine  ourselves  to  the  special 
relations  where  Common  Sense  admits  no  doubt  as  to  the  broad 
moral  obligation  of  at  least  rendering  such  services  as  affection 


CHAP.  XL]  REVIEW  OF  COMMON  SENSE.  143 

naturally  prompts,  still  the  recognized  rules  of  external  duty  in 
these  relations  are,  in  the  first  place,  wanting  in  definiteness  and 
precision  :  and  secondly,  they  do  not,  when  rigorously  examined, 
appear  to  be,  or  be  referable  to,  any  independent  intuitions  so 
far  as  the  particularity  of  the  duties  is  concerned.  Let  us  take, 
for  example,  the  duty  of  parents  to  children.  ...(p.  322,  1.  9). 
If,  however,  we  consider  the  duty  of  parents  by  itself,  out  of  con 
nexion  with  this  social  order,  it  is  certainly  not  self-evident  that 
we  owe  more  to  our  own  children  than  to  others  whose  happiness 
equally  depends  on  our  exertions.  To  get  the  question  clear, 
let  us  suppose  that  I  am  thrown  with  my  family  upon  a  desert 
island,  where  I  find  an  abandoned  orphan.  Is  it  evident  that 
I  am  less  bound  to  provide  this  child,  as  far  as  lies  in  my  power, 
with  the  means  of  subsistence,  than  I  am  to  provide  for  my  own 
children  ?  According  to  some,  my  special  duty  to  the  latter 
would  arise  from  the  fact  that  I  have  brought  them  into  being : 
but,  if  so,  it  would  seem  that  on  this  principle  I  have  a  right  to 
diminish  their  happiness,  provided  I  do  not  turn  it  into  a  negative 
quantity,  (to  1.  24.)... 

...(p.  325. 1.  12)...  when  we  ask  how  far  we  are  bound  to 
give  up  our  own  happiness  in  order  to  promote  that  of  our 
fellows,  Common  Sense  seems  not  distinctly  to  accept  the  Utili 
tarian  principle,  and  yet  not  definitely  to  affirm  any  other. 

And  even  the  common  principle  of  Gratitude,  though  its 
stringency  is  immediately  and  universally  felt,  seems  yet  essen 
tially  indeterminate  :  . .  .(1.  27). . .  And  if  we  scrutinize  closely  the 
common  moral  notion  of  Retributive  Justice,  it  appears,  strictly 
taken,  to  imply  the  metaphysical  doctrine  of  Free  Will ;  since, 
according  to  this  conception,  the  reasonableness  of  rewarding 
merit  is  considered  solely  in  relation  to  the  past,  without  regard 
to  the  future  bad  consequences  to  be  expected  from  leaving 
merit  without  encouragement :  and  if  every  excellence  in  any 
one's  actions  or  productions  seems  referable  ultimately  to 
causes  other  than  himself,  the  individual's  claim  to  requital, 
from  this  point  of  view,  appears  to  vanish....  (to  1.  36.) 

(p.  327, 1. 19  for ' control'  read  'cause  an  external  control  of".) 

(p.  335,  after  1.  36.)  For  example,  the  distinction  between 
perfectly  stringent  moral  obligations,  and  such  laxer  duties  as 
may  be  modified  by  a  man's  own  act,  is  often  taken :  and  it  is 


144  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

one  which,  as  we  saw,  is  certainly  required  in  formulating  the 
Common  Sense  view  of  the  effect  of  a  promise  in  creating  new 
obligations :  but  it  is  one  which  we  cannot  apply  with  any 
practical  precision,  because  of  the  high  degree  of  indeterminate- 
ness  which  we  find  in  the  common  notions  of  duties  to  which 
the  highest  degree  of  stringency  is  yet  commonly  attributed. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


MOTIVES    OR  SPRINGS   OF  ACTION    CONSIDERED  AS    SUBJECTS  OF 
MORAL  JUDGMENT. 

§  1.     IN  the  first  chapter  of  this  third  Book  I  was  careful  to 
point  out  that  motives,  as  well  as  intentions,  form  part  of  the/ 
subject-matter  of  our  common   moral  judgments.... 

(1.  17.)  To  avoid  confusion,  it  should  be  observed  that  the 
term  '  motive '  is  commonly  used  in  two  ways.  It  is  sometimes 
applied  to  those  among  the  foreseen  consequences  of  any  act 
which  the  agent  desired  in  willing:  and  sometimes  to  the  desire* 
or  conscious  impulse  itself.... (p.  338, 1.  10.)  In  this  chapter  then 
I  shall  use  the  term  Motive  to  denote  the  desires  of  particular 
results,  believed  to  be  attainable  as  consequences  of  our  voluntary 
acts,  by  which  we  are  stimulated  to  will  those  acts1. 

1  In  Green's  Prolegomena  to  Ethics,  Book  11.  chaps,  i.  and  ii.  a  peculiar  view 
is  taken  of  "  motives,  of  that  kind  by  which  it  is  the  characteristic  of  moral  or 
human  action,  to  he  determined."  Such  motives,  it  is  maintained,  must  be 
distinguished  from  desires  in  the  sense  of  "  mere  solicitations  of  which  a  man  is 
conscious ; "  they  are  "  constituted  by  the  reaction  of  the  man's  self  upon  these, 
and  its  identification  of  itself  with  one  of  them."  In  fact  the  "  direction  of 
the  self-conscious  self  to  the  realization  of  an  object "  which  I  should  call  an 
act  of  will,  is  the  phenomenon  to  which  Green  would  restrict  the  term  ' '  desire 
in  that  sense  in  which  desire  is  the  principle  and  notion  of  an  improbable 
human  action." 

The  use  of  terms  here  suggested  appears  to  me  inconvenient,  and  the  psycho 
logical  analysis  implied  in  it  to  a  great  extent  erroneous.  I  admit  that  in  certain 
simple  cases  of  choice,  where  the  alternatives  suggested  are  each  prompted  by  a 
single  definite  desire,  there  is  no  psychological  inaccuracy  in  saying  that  in 
willing  the  act  to  which  he  is  stimulated  by  any  such  desire  the  agent  "  identifies 
himself  with  the  desire."  But  in  more  complex  cases  the  phrase  appears  to 
me  incorrect,  as  obliterating  important  distinctions  between  the  two  kinds  of 
psychical  phenomena  which  are  usually  and  conveniently  distinguished  as 

s,  10 


146  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

(p.  341,  1.  34)....  For  moralists  of  a  Stoical  cast  (such  as 
Kant)  regard  all  actions  as  bad — or  not  good — which  are  not 
done  from  pure  love  of  virtue,  or  choice  of  Right  as  Right. 
While  Hutcheson,  who  represents  the  opposite  pole  of  Intui 
tional  Ethics,  equally  distinguishes  the  love  of  Virtue  as  a 
separate  impulse. 

"  desires  "  and  volitions.  In  the  first  place  as  I  have  before  pointed  out  (ch.  i. 
§  2  of  this  Book),  it  often  happens  that  certain  foreseen  consequences  of  volition, 
which  as  foreseen  are  undoubtedly  icilled  and — in  a  sense — chosen  by  the  agents, 
are  not  objects  of  desire  to  him  at  all,  but  even  possibly  of  aversion — aversion, 
of  course,  overcome  by  his  desire  of  other  consequences  of  the  same  act.  In  the 
second  place,  it  is  specially  important,  from  an  ethical  point  of  view,  to  notice 
that,  among  the  various  desires  or  aversions  aroused  in  us  by  the  complex  fore 
seen  consequences  of  a  contemplated  act,  there  are  often  impulses  with  which 
we  do  not  identify  ourselves,  but  which  we  even  try  to  suppress  as  far  as 
possible :  though  as  it  is  not  possible  to  suppress  them  completely— especially  if 
we  do  the  act  to  which  they  prompt — we  cannot  say  that  they  do  not  operate  as 
motives. 


V    CHAPTEE  XIII. 

PHILOSOPHICAL    INTUITIONISM. 

(p.  348,1.  16)...  One  important  lesson  which  the  history 
of  moral  philosophy  teaches  is  that,  in  this  region,  even  power 
ful  intellects  are  liable  to  acquiesce  in  tautologies  of  this  kind  ; 
sometimes  expanded  into  circular  reasonings,  sometimes  hidden 
in  the  recesses  of  an  obscure  notion,  often  lying  so  near  the 
surface  that,  when  once  they  have  been  exposed,  it  is  hard  to 
understand  how  they  could  ever  have  presented  themselves  as 
important. 

(p.  353,  1.  20)....  Nor  is  it  even  true  to  say  that  we  ought 
to  do  to  others  only  what  we  think  it  right  for  them  to  do  to 
us ;  for  no  one  will  deny  that  there  may  be  differences  in  the 
circumstances — and  even  in  the  natures — of  two  individuals,  A 
and  B,  which  would  make  it  wrong  for  A  to  treat  B  in  the  way 
in  which  it  is  right  for  B  to  treat  A.  In  short  the  self-evident 
principle  strictly  stated  must  take  some  such  negative  form  as 
this ;  '  it  cannot  be  right  for  A  to  treat  B  in  a  manner  in  which 
it  would  be  wrong  for  B  to  treat  A,  merely  on  the  ground  that 
they  are  two  different  individuals,  and  without  there  being  any 
difference  between  the  natures  or  circumstances  of  the  two 
which  can  be  stated  as  a  reasonable  ground  for  difference  of 
treatment.'  Such  a  principle  manifestly  does  not  give  complete 
guidance — indeed  its  effect,  strictly  speaking,  is  merely  to  throw 
a  definite  onus  probandi  on  the  man  who  applies  to  another  a 
treatment  of  which  he  would  complain  if  applied  to  himself; 
but  Common  Sense  has  amply  recognized  the  practical  im 
portance  of  the  maxim :  and"  its  truth,  so  far  as  it  goes,  is  certainly 
self-evident,  (to  1.  34.) 

10—2 


148  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

...(p.  354,  1.  26).  I  have  already  referred  to  this  prin 
ciple  *  as  that  '  of  impartial  concern  for  all  parts  of  our  conscious 
life': — we  might  express  it  concisely  by  saying  'that  Hereafter 
as  such  is  to  be  regarded  neither  less  nor  more  than  Now.' 
It  is  not,  of  course,  meant  that  the  good  of  the  present  may  not 
reasonably  be  preferred  to  that  of  the  future  on  account  of  its 
greater  certainty :  or  again,  that  a  week  ten  years  hence  may 
not  be  more  important  to  us  than  a  week  now,  through  an 
increase  in  our  means  or  capacities  of  happiness.  All  that 
the  principle  affirms  is  that  the  mere  difference  of  priority  and 
posteriority  in  time  is  not  a  reasonable  ground  for  having  more 
regard  to  the  consciousness  of  one  moment  than  to  that  of 
another,  (to  1.  32.) 

(p.  355,  1.  27)....  And  as  rational  beings  we  are  bound  to 
aim  at  good  generally, — so  far  as  we  recognize  it  as  attainable 
by  our  efforts — not  merely  at  this  or  that  part  of  it ;  we  can 
only  evade  the  conviction  of  this  obligation  by  denying  that 
there  is  any  such  universal  good. 

This,  then,  I  hold  to  be  the  abstract  principle  of  the  duty 

iof  Benevolence,  so  far  as  it  is  cognizable  by  direct  intuition ; 
that  one  is  morally  bound  to  regard  the  good  of  any  other 
individual  as  much  as  one's  own,  except  in  so  far  as  we  judge  it 
to  be  less,  when  impartially  viewed,  or  less  certainly  knowable 
or  attainable....  I  think  that  a  'plain  man,'  in  this  age  and 
country  at  least,  if  his  conscience  were  fairly  brought  to  con 
sider  the  hypothetical  question,  whether  it  would  be  morally 
right  for  him  to  seek  his  own  happiness  on  any  occasion  if  it 
involved  a  certain  sacrifice  of  the  greater  happiness  of  some 
other  human  being,  — without  any  counterbalancing  gain  to 
any  one  else — would  answer  unhesitatingly  in  the  negative. 

I  have  tried  to  shew  how  in  the  principles  of  Prudence, 
Justice  and  Rational  Benevolence  as  commonly  recognized  there 
is  at  least  a  self-evident  element,  immediately  cognizable  by 
abstract  intuition ;  depending  in  each  case  on  the  relation  which 
individuals  and  their  particular  ends  bear  to  the  wholes  of 
which  they  are  parts.  I  regard  the  apprehension,  with  more  or 
I  less  distinctness,  of  these  abstract  truths,  as  the  permanent 
basis  of  the  common  conviction  that  the  fundamental  precepts 

1  Cf.  ante,  note  to  p.  120, 


CHAP.  XIII.]      PHILOSOPHICAL  INTUITIONISM.  149 

|  of  morality  are  essentially  reasonable.  No  doubt  by  loose 
thinkers  these  principles  are  often  placed  side  by  side  with 
other  precepts  to  which  custom  and  general  consent  have 
given  a  merely  illusory  air  of  self-evidence :  but  the  distinction 
between  the  two  kinds  of  maxims  appears  to  me  to  become 
manifest  by  merely  reflecting  upon  them.  I  know  by  direct 
reflection  that  the  propositions  'I  ought  to  speak  the  truth,' 
'  I  ought  to  keep  my  promises ' — however  true  they  may  be — 
are  not  self-evident  to  me ;  they  present  themselves  as  propo- 

J  sitions  requiring  rational  justification  of  some  kind.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  propositions,  '  I  ought  not  to  prefer  a  present 
lesser  good  to  a  future  greater  good,'  and  '  I  ought  not  to  prefer 
my  own  lesser  good  to  the  greater  good  of  another1'  do  present 
themselves  as  self-evident ;  as  much  (e.g.)  as  the  mathematical 
axiom  that  '  if  equals  be  added  to  equals  the  wholes  are  equal.' 

It  is  on  account  of  the  fundamental  and  manifest  import 
ance,  in  my  view,  of  the  distinction  above  drawn  between  (1) 
the  moral  maxims  which  reflection  shews  not  to  possess  ulti 
mate  validity,  and  (2)  the  moral  maxims  which  are  or  involve 
genuine  ethical  axioms,  that  I  refrained  at  the  outset  of  this 
investigation  from  entering  at  length  into  the  psychogonical 
question  as  to  the  origin  of  apparent  moral  intuitions.  For  no 
psychogonical  theory  has  ever  been  put  forward  professing  to 
discredit  the  propositions  that  I  regard  as  really  axiomatic,  by 
shewing  that  the  causes  which  produced  them  were  such  as  had 
a  tendency  to  make  them  false  :  while  as  regards  the  former 
class  of  maxims,  a  psychogonical  proof  that  they  are  untrust- 

f  worthy  when  taken  as  absolutely  and  without  qualification  true 

Iis,  in  my  view,  superfluous :  since  direct  reflection  shews  me 
that  they  have  no  claim  to  be  so  taken.  On  the  other  hand, 
so  far  as  psychogonical  theory  represents  moral  rules  as,  speak 
ing  broadly  and  generally,  means  to  the  ends  of  individual  and 
social  Good  or  well-being,  it  obviously  tends  to  give  a  general 
support  to  the  conclusions  to  which  the  preceding  discussion 
has  brought  us  by  a  different  method :  since  it  leads  us  to 

1  To  avoid  misapprehension  I  should  state  that  in  these  propositions  the 
consideration  of  the  different  degrees  of  certainty  of  present  and  future,  Self  and 
Other,  respectively  is  supposed  to  have  been  fully  taken  into  account  before  the 
future  or  alien  Good  is  judged  to  be  greater. 


150  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

regard  other  moral  rules  as  subordinate  to  the  principles  of 
Prudence  and  Benevolence.  It  may,  however,  be  thought  that 
in  exhibiting  this  aspect  of  the  morality  of  Common  Sense, 
psychogonical  theory  leads  us  to  define  in  a  particular  way 
the  general  notion  of  'good'  or  'well-being,'  regarded  as  a 
result  which  morality  has  a  demonstrable  natural  tendency  to 
produce.  This  question  will  be  most  conveniently  considered  in 
subsequent  chapters1. 

§  4.  I  should,  however,  rely  less  confidently  on  the  con 
clusions  set  forth  in  the  preceding  section,  if  they  did  not 
appear  to  me  to  be  in  substantial  agreement — in  spite  of  super 
ficial  differences — with  the  doctrines  of  those  moralists  who 
have  been  most  in  earnest  in  seeking  among  commonly  received 
moral  rules  for  genuine  intuitions  of  the  Practical  Reason.  I 
have  already  pointed  out 2  that  in  the  history  of  English  Ethics 
the  earlier  intuitional  school  shew,  in  this  respect,  a  turn  of 
thought  on  the  whole  more  philosophical  than  that  which  the 
reaction  against  Hume  rendered  prevalent.  Among  the  writers 
of  this  school  there  is  no  one  who  shews  more  earnestness  in  the 
effort  to  penetrate  to  really  self-evident  principles  than  Clarke. 
...(top.  356,1.  25.) 

(p.  357,  1.  24)....  And  thus  his  principle  is  implicitly  what 
was  stated  above,  that  the  good  or  welfare  of  any  one  individual 
must  as  such  be  an  object  of  rational  aim  to  any  other  reason 
able  individual  no  less  than  his  own  similar  good  or  welfare. 

(p.  360,  1.  12)....  But  the  subjective  ends  of  other  men, 
which  Benevolence  directs  us  to  take  as  our  own  ends,  would 
seem,  according  to  Kant's  own  view,  to  depend  upon  and 
correspond  to  their  non-rational  impulses — their  empirical  de 
sires  and  aversions.  It  is  hard  to  see  why,  if  man  as  a  rational 
being  is  an  absolute  end  to  other  rational  beings,  they  must 
therefore  adopt  his  subjective  aims  as  determined  by  his  non- 
rational  impulses.  And,  as  I  have  before  argued3,  the  rational 
end  or  good  of  the  individual  cannot  be  identified  with  the 

o 

object  of  his  actual  desires,  even  if  we  add  the  qualification  '  so 
far  as  these  desires  are  mutually  consistent.' 

1  Cf.  post  ch.  xiv.  §  1 :  and  Book  iv.  ch.  iv. 

2  Cf.  ante  Book  i.  ch.  viii.  pp.  98,  99. 

3  Book  i.  ch.  ix.  §  3. 


CHAP.  XIIL]      PHILOSOPHICAL  INTUITIONISM.  151 

The  nature  of  Ultimate  Good  will  be  further  considered  in 
the  next  chapter.  Meanwhile  I  observe  that  by  whatever  argu 
ments  it  is  reached,  Kant's  conclusion  is  in  substantial  agree 
ment  with  the  view  of  the  duty  of  Kational  Benevolence  that  I 
gave  in  §3.  (to  1.  26.).-. 

(after  1.  30.)  I  must  now  point  out — if  it  has  not  long  been 
apparent  to  the  reader — that  the  self-evident  principles  laid 
down  in  §  3  do  not  specially  belong  to  Intuitionism  in  the 
restricted  sense  which,  for  clear  distinction  of  methods,  I  gave 
*  to  this  term  at  the  outset  of  our  investigation.  The  axiom  of 
Prudence,  as  I  have  given  it,  is  the  self-evident  principle  on  which, 
according  to  me,  Rational  Egoism  is  based  ;  it  makes  explicit 
the  ground  on  which  Butler,  Reid  and  their  followers  have 
attributed  "reasonableness"  and  "authority"  to  self-love1. 
Again,  the  axiom  of  Justice  or  Equity  as  above  stated — '  that 
similar  cases  ought  to  be  treated  similarly' — belongs  in  all  its 
applications  to  Utilitarianism  as  much  as  to  any  system  com 
monly  called  Intuitional :  while  the  axiom  of  Rational  Benevo 
lence  is,  in  my  view,  required  as  a  rational  basis  for  the  Utili 
tarian  system. 

§  6.  We  seem  then  to  have  arrived,  in  our  search  for  really 
clear  and  certain  ethical  intuitions,  at  the  fundamental  maxim 
of  Utilitarianism.  It  must  be  admitted  indeed  that  the 
thinkers  who  in  recent  times  have  taught  this  latter  system, 
have  not,  for  the  most  part,  expressly  tried  to  exhibit  the  truth 
of  their  first  principle  by  means  of  any  such  procedure  as  that 
above  given.  Still,  whenever  they  do  offer  any  "  considerations 
capable  of  determining  the  reason  to  give  assent2  to  the  principle 
of  utility,"  their  reasoning  seems  to  involve  some  such  pro 
cedure,  or  at  least  to  be  logically  incomplete  without  it.... (to 
p.  361,1.  2.) 

(p.  361,  1.  21)....  in  giving  as  a  statement  of  this  principle 
that  "the  general  happiness  is  desirable,"  he  must  be  under 
stood  to  mean  (and  his  whole  treatise  shews  that  he  does 
mean)  that  it  is  what  each  individual  ought  to  desire,  or  at 

1  On  the  relation  of  Rational  Self-love  to  Rational  Benevolence— which  I 
regard  as  the  profoundest  problem  of  Ethics — my  final  view  is  given  in  the  last 
chapter  of  this  treatise. 

2  Cf.  Mill,  Utilitarianism,  ch.  i.  p.  6. 


152  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

least — in  the  stricter  sense  of  'ought' — to  aim  at  realizing  in 
action.  But  this  proposition  is  not  established  by  Mill's  reason 
ing,  even  if  we  grant  that  what  is  actually  desired  may  be 
\  legitimately  inferred  to  be  in  this  sense  desirable.  For  an 
aggregate  of  actual  desires,  each  directed  towards  a  different 
part  of  the  general  happiness,  does  not  constitute  an  actual 
desire  for  the  general  happiness,  existing  in  any  individual; 
and  Mill  would  certainly  not  contend  that  a  desire  which  does 
not  exist  in  any  individual  can  possibly  exist  in  an  aggregate 
of  individuals.  There  being  therefore  no  actual  desire — so 
far  as  this  reasoning  goes — for  the  general  happiness,  the  pro 
position  that  the  general  happiness  is  desirable  cannot  be  in 
this  way  established.  In  fact  there  is  a  gap  in  the  expressed 
argument,  which  must,  I  think,  have  been  consciously  or  un 
consciously  filled  in  Mill's  mind  by  what  I  have  above  tried  to 
exhibit  as  the  intuition  of  Rational  Benevolence. 

Utilitarianism  is  thus  presented  as  the  final  form  into 
which  Intuitionism  tends  to  pass,  when  the  demand  for  really 
self-evident  first  principles  is  rigorously  pressed.... (to  1.  34.) 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

ULTIMATE  GOOD. 

§  1.  AT  the  outset  of  this  treatise1  I  noticed  that  there  are 
two  forms  in  which  the  object  of  ethical  inquiry  is  considered  ; 
it  is  sometimes  regarded  as  a  Rule  or  Rules  of  Conduct,  '  the 
Right,'  sometimes  as  an  end  or  ends,  '  the  Good.'  I  shall  pre 
sently  explain  why,  in  my  view,  the  distinction  between  these  two 
notions  is  to  be  treated  as  ultimate  and  irreducible :  for  the 
present,  it  is  enough  to  say  that  in  the  moral  consciousness 
of  modern  Europe  the  two  notions  are  prima  facie  distinct, 
(to  1.  9 )...(!.  18.)  But  now,  if  the  conclusions  of  the  preceding 
chapters  are  to  be  trusted,  it  would  seem  (1)  that  most  of  the 
commonly  received  maxims  of  Duty — even  of  those  which  at 
first  sight  appear  absolute  and  independent — are  found  when 
closely  examined  to  contain  an  implicit  subordination  to  the 
more  general  principles  of  Prudence  and  Benevolence :  and  (2) 
that  no  principles  except  these — and  the  formal  principle  of 
Justice  or  Equity,  which  is  included  in  Universal  Benevolence, 
as  commonly  conceived2 — can  be  admitted  as  at  once  intuitively 
clear  and  certain,  (to  p.  364, 1.  1.) 

(p.  365, 1.  25.)  And  if  this  be  true  of  Virtue,  it  seems  to  be 
yet  more  evidently  true  of  most  of  the  other  graces  and  gifts, 
bodily  or  mental,  which  make  up  the  common  notion  of  human 
Excellence  or  Perfection.  Although  the  goodness  of  such  gifts 
and  skills  may  be  recognized  and  admired  instinctively,  reflection 
shews  us  that  they  are  conceived  as  essentially  relative  to  some 
Good  which  they  contribute  to  produce  and  maintain.  Thus, 
though  from  a  practical  point  of  view  I  fully  recognize  the 
importance  of  urging  that  men  should  aim  at  an  ideal  of  cha- 

1  Gf.  Bk.  i.  ch.  i.  §  2. 

2  My  own  exact  view  of  the  relation  of  Justice  to  Kational  Benevolence  will 
be  given  later  (Book  iv.  ch.  i.  §  2). 


154  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

\  racter,  and  consider  action  in  its  effects  on  character,  I  cannot 
\therefore  infer  that  virtues  or  talents,  faculties,  habits,  or  dis- 
Ipositions  of  any  kind,  are  the  constituents  of  Ultimate  Good. 
Indeed  it  seems  to  me  that  the  opposite  is  implied  in  the  very 
conception  of  a  faculty  or  disposition  ;  it  can  only  be  defined  as 
a  tendency  to  act  or  feel  in  a  certain  way  under  certain  condi 
tions  ;  and  such  a  tendency  is  obviously  not  valuable  in  itself 
but  for  the  acts  and  feelings  in  which  it  takes  effect,  or  for  the 
ulterior  consequences  of  these — which  consequences,  again,  can 
not  be  regarded  as  Ultimate  Good,  so  long  as  they  are  merely 
conceived  as  modifications  of  faculties,  dispositions,  &c.  When, 
therefore,  I  say  that  effects  on  character  are  important,  it  is  a 
summary  way  of  saying  that  by  the  laws  of  our  mental  con 
stitution  the  present  act  or  feeling  is  a  cause  tending  to  modify 
importantly  our  acts  and  feelings  in  the  indefinite  future : 
the  comparatively  permanent  result  supposed  to  be  produced  in 
the  mind  or  soul,  being  a  tendency  that  will  shew  itself  in  an 
indefinite  number  of  particular  acts  and  feelings,  may  easily  be 
more  important  than  a  single  act  or  the  transient  feeling  of  a 
|  single  moment :  but  its  comparative  permanence  is  no  ground 
for  regarding  it  as  a  constituent  of  ultimate  good ;  as  it  is  as 
permanently  conducive  to  something  else  that  we  value  it.  The 
skill  of  a  chess-player  is  permanent  as  compared  with  the  games 
in  which  it  is  exhibited :  but  it  would  be  paradoxical  to  say  that 
the  games  are  desirable  for  the  sake  of  the  skill  and  not  the 
skill  for  the  sake  of  the  amusement ;  and  the  same  thing  is  true, 
mutatis  mutandis,  of  all  the  elements  of  our  common  notion  of 
perfection  of  intellect  or  character. 

Have  we  then  simply  to  fall  back  on  the  other  answer  which 
Greek  speculation  brought  out  in  continually  sharper  anti 
thesis  to  the  view  that  Ultimate  Good  was  Virtue ;  and  say  that 
it  is  Pleasure  or  Happiness  ?  Perhaps  the  majority  of  mankind 
would  affirm  this  without  hesitation;  and  accordingly  in  my 
examination  of  the  common  rules  of  morality  I  have  sometimes 
stated  '  general  happiness '  as  the  end  or  standard  to  which  the 
rule  was  found  implicitly  to  refer1.  But  more  often  it  has 

1  I  have  done  this  (e.g.]  in  the  case  of  Benevolence ;  and  elsewhere  where 
pain  or  pleasure  of  any  kind  seemed  clearly  to  come  within  the  purview  of 
Common  Sense. 


CHAP,  XIV.]  ULTIMATE  GOOD.  155 

seemed  to  me  more  correct  to  give  the  reference  vaguely  to 
'  good '  (or  sometimes  '  expediency ')  or  wellbeing ;  recognizing 
that  there  are  many  persons  who  are  not  prepared  to  interpret 
these  wider  notions  in  terms  of  Pleasure.  It  remains,  then,  to 
ask,  what  we  can  say  of  Good  or  Wellbeing,  if  we  are  not  to 
say  that  it  is  Happiness,  nor  yet  Perfection  of  Character  ? 

§  2.  In  ch.  ix.  of  Book  I.  we  were  led  to  the  conclusion  that 
none  of  the  comparatively  permanent  things  which  we  com 
monly  judge  to  be  good  could,  on  reflection,  be  maintained  to 
be  ultimately  good  and  desirable  for  man,  except  some  quality 
of  human  existence  itself :  and  if,  on  the  grounds  above  stated, 
Goodness  of  character  is  excluded,  the  only  alternative  seems  to 
be  to  say  that  what  is  ultimately  Good,  must  be  Good  or  de 
sirable  Conscious  Life. 

And  we  may  limit  the  notion  yet  further:  for  when  we 
reflect  upon  Conscious  Life,  it  becomes  evident  that  we  can 
attach  no  intrinsic  value  to  the  merely  corporeal  side  of  our 
organic  life,  the  movements  in  the  particles  of  organized  matter 
which  we  suppose  to  be  inseparable  concomitants  of  our 
ever-varying  conscious  states.  That  these  movements,  consi 
dered  in  themselves,  should  be  of  one  kind  rather  than  another, 
or  that  they  should  be  continued  for  a  longer  rather  than  a 
shorter  period,  is  in  itself  quite  indifferent  to  us.  If  therefore  a 
certain  quality  of  human  Life  is  that  which  is  ultimately 
desirable,  it  must  be  human  Life  regarded  on  its  psychical  side, 
or,  briefly,  Consciousness. 

I  cannot  therefore  accept  a  view  of  the  wellbeing  or  welfare 
of  human  beings — as  of  other  living  things — which  is  suggested 
by  current  zoological  conceptions  and  apparently  maintained 
with  more  or  less  defmiteness  by  influential  writers ;  according  to 
which,  when  we  attribute  goodness  or  badness  to  the  manner  of 
existence  of  any  living  organism,  we  should  be  understood  to 
attribute  to  it  a  tendency  either  (1)  to  self-preservation  or  (2) 
to  the  preservation  of  the  community  or  race  to  which  it  belongs 
— so  that  what  "  Wellbeing  "  adds  to  mere  "  Being  "  is  just 
promise  of  future  being.  It  appears  to  me  that  this  doctrine 
needs  only  to  be  distinctly  contemplated  in  order  to  be  rejected. 
If  all  life  were  as  little  desirable  as  some  portions  of  it  have 
been,  in  my  own  experience  and  in  that  (I  believe)  of  all  or 


156-  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

most  men,  I  should  judge  all  tendency  to  the  preservation  of  it 
to  be  unmitigatedly  bad.  Actually,  no  doubt,  as  I  am  not  a 
pessimist,  I  regard  what  is  preservative  of  life  as  generally 
good,  and  what  is  destructive  of  life  as  bad :  and  I  quite  admit 
that  a  most  fundamentally  important  part  of  the  function  of 
morality  consists  in  maintaining  such  habits  and  sentiments  as 
are  necessary  to  the  continued  existence,  in  full  numbers,  of  a 
society  of  human  beings  under  their  actual  conditions  of  life. 
But  this  is  not  because  the  mere  existence  of  human  organisms, 
even  if  prolonged  to  eternity,  appears  to  me  in  any  way  desirable; 
it  is  only  assumed  to  be  so  because  it  is  supposed  to  be  accom 
panied  by  Consciousness  on  the  whole  desirable ;  it  is  therefore 
this  Desirable  Consciousness  which  we  must  regard  as  ultimate 
Good. 

At  this  point  it  seems  that  many  utilitarians  would  consider 
that  no  further  establishment  of  their  fundamental  principle  is 
required ;  that  when  we  have  limited  the  application  of  the 
notion  Good  to  Consciousness,  we  have  really  identified  it  with 
Happiness ;  that  to  say  that  all  other  things  called  good  are 
only  means  to  the  end  of  making  consciousness  intrinsically 
better  or  more  desirable,  is  in  fact  saying  that  they  are  means 
to  the  end  of  happiness.  But  very  important  distinctions  remain 
to  be  considered.  In  the  first  place,  it  is  not  a  sufficient  account 
of  the  elements  of  happiness  to  say  that  they  are  "  desirable 
feelings  ":  it  is  essential,  as  I  before  explained,  to  state  that  the 
desirability  of  each  feeling  is  only  directly  cognizable  by  the 
sentient  individual  at  the  time  of  feeling  it,  and  that  there 
fore  this  particular  judgment  of  the  sentient  individual  must 
be  taken  as  final1  on  the  question  how  far  each  element  of 
feeling  has  the  quality  of  Ultimate  Good.  Now  no  one,  I  con 
ceive,  would  estimate  in  any  other  way  the  desirability  of  feeling 
considered  merely  as  feeling :  but  our  conscious  experience 
includes  other  psychical  phenomena  besides  feelings  ;  it  includes 
Cognitions  and  Volitions,  and  it  is  not  obvious  that  the  desira 
bility  of  these  is  to  be  estimated  by  the  standard  above  stated. 

1  Final,  that  is,  so  far  as  the  quality  of  the  present  feeling  is  concerned. 
I  have  pointed  out  that  so  far  as  any  estimate  of  the  desirability  or  pleasantness 
of  a  feeling  involves  comparison  with  feelings  only  represented  in  idea,  it  is  liable 
to  be  erroneous  through  imperfections  in  the  representation. 


CHAP.  XIV.]  ULTIMATE  GOOD.  157 

I   think,   however,   that  when  we  reflect  on  a  cognition  as  a 
transient  fact  of  an  individual's  psychical  experience, — distin 
guishing  it    on   the  one  hand  from  the  feeling  that  normally 
accompanies  it,  and  on  the  other  hand  from  that  relation  of  the 
knowing  mind  to  the  object  known  which  is  implied  in  the  term 
"true"  or  "valid  cognition1"; — it  is  seen  to  be  an  element  of 
consciousness   quite    neutral   in  respect   of    desirability :    and 
similarly   as  regards   Volition.     It   is   no  doubt   true    that  in 
\  ordinary  thought  consciousness,  active  and  passive,  is  judged  to 
1  be  preferable  on  other  grounds  than  its  pleasantness :  but  the 
explanation  of  this  seems  to  be  (as  was  suggested  in  Book  n. 
ch.  ii.  §  2)  that  what  in  such  cases  we  really  prefer  is  no  longer 
/  the  present  consciousness  itself,  but  either  effects  on  future  con- 
r  sciousness  more  or  less  distinctly  foreseen,  or  else  something  in 
the  conditions  or  concomitants  of  the  present   consciousness, 
(to  p.  367, 1.  7.) 

(p.  367,  1.  27)....  Similarly,  a  man  may  prefer  freedom  and 
penury  to  a  life  of  luxurious  servitude,  not  because  the  plea 
sant  consciousness  of  being  free  outweighs  in  prospect  all  the 
comforts  and  securities  that  the  other  life  would  afford,  but  be 
cause  he  has  a  predominant  aversion  to  that  relation  between 
his  will  and  the  will  of  another  which  we  call  slavery :  or,  again, 
a  philosopher  may  choose  what  he  conceives  as  '  inner  freedom ' 
— the  consistent  self-determination  of  the  will — rather  than  the 
gratifications  of  appetite;  though  recognizing  that  the  latter  are 
more  desirable,  considered  merely  as  transient  feelings.  Here, 
too,  he  may  perhaps  be  led  to  regard  his  preference  as  mistaken, 
if  he  be  afterwards  persuaded  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as 
Freedom ;  that  we  are  all  slaves  of  circumstances,  destiny,  &c. 
(to  1.  36.) 

(p.  371,  1.  15.)  It  may,  however,  be  said  that  the  individual 
who  prefers  another's  happiness  to  his  own,  on  the  ground  that 
it  is  reasonable  to  do  so,  must  regard  the  realization  of  Reason, 
and  not  happiness,  as  his  own  Good — since  we  have  defined  Qoo^l 
to  be  what  a  man  may  reasonably  desire — ;  and  that  if  it  be  a 
Good  for  him  to  act  on  this  preference  he  must  recognize  it  as  a 

1  The  term  "cognition"  without  qualification  more  often  implies  what  is 
signified  by  "true"  or  "valid":  but  for  the  present  purpose  it  is  necessary  to 
eliminate  this  implication. 


158  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  III. 

I  Good  for  others;  so  that  there  will  be  two  incommensurable  ulti 
mate  Goods  for  each  and  all,  Conformity  to  Reason  and  Happiness. 
Here  we  must  carefully  distinguish  a  mere  question  of  words 
from  a  question  of  ethical  principle.  The  latter  it  will  be  perhaps 
easier  to  raise  clearly  by  asking  (1)  whether  real  self-sacrifice 
— the  sacrifice  of  one's  own  'good  on  the  whole'  to  that  of 
others — is  conceivable;  and  (2)  whether,  if  so,  what  appears 
to  be  real  self-sacrifice  is  under  any  circumstances  dictated  by 
the  moral  Reason  and  Conscience  of  mankind.  It  seems  to 

\  me  clear  that  Common  Sense  answers  these  questions  in  the 
affirmative  ;  while  tit  the  same  time  holding — as  Butler  in 
terprets  it — that  "self  love"  no  less  than  Conscience  is  "rea 
sonable  "  and  therefore  a  ruliug  principle  in  the  nature  of  man, 
which  must  somehow  be  reconciled  with  conscience  if  action  in 
conformity  with  man's  rational  nature  is  to  be  really  possible. 
I  follow  Butler  in  recognizing  this  Dualism  of  the  Practical 
Reason,  which  I  regard  as  an  irreducible  result  of  ethical  reflec 
tion  :  and  I  consider  that  the  best  mode  of  recognizing  it  is 
to  adopt  as  final  the  distinction  in  ordinary  use  between  the 
terms  Right  and  Good,  and  say  that,  in  the  case  supposed, 
self-sacrifice  is  judged  to  be  morally  Right,  though — ex  vi 
termini — it  is  not  judged  to  be  Good  on  the  whole  for  the  self- 
sacrificing  individual.  My  object  in  thus  distinguishing  the 
terms  is  not  in  any  way  to  obscure  the  apparent  conflict  of 
Practical  Reason  with  itself;  but  rather  to  assist  in  making 
clear  wherein  it  consists :  i.e.  in  the  inevitable  twofold  concep 
tion  of  a  human  individual  as  a  whole  in  himself,  and  a  part  of 

,  a  larger  whole.  There  is  something  that  it  is  reasonable  for 
him  to  desire,  when  he  considers  himself  as  an  independent 
unit,  and  something  again  which  he  must  recognize  as  reason 
ably  to  be  desired,  when  he  takes  the  point  of  view  of  a  larger 
I  whole ;  the  former  of  these  objects  I  call  his  own  Ultimate 
"  Good,"  and  the  latter  Ultimate  Good  taken  universally ;  while 
to  the  sacrifice  of  'the  part  to  the  whole,  which  is  from  the 
/  point  of  view  of  the  whole  reasonable,  I  apply  the  different 
term  "right,"  to  avoid  confusion1. 

The  fact  that,  in  the  earlier  age  of  ethical  thought  which 

1  This  'Dualism  of  the  Practical  Reason'  will  be  further  discussed  in  the 
concluding  chapter  of  the  treatise. 


CHAP.  XIV.]  ULTIMATE  GOOD.  159 

Greek  philosophy  represents,  men  sometimes  judged  an  act  to 
be  'good'  for  the  agent,  and  what  he  for  his  own  sake  would 
reasonably  desire  to  do,  even  while  recognizing  that  its  con 
sequences  would  be  on  the  whole  painful  to  him, — as  (e.g.] 
a  heroic  exchange  of  a  life  full  of  happiness  for  a  painful 
death  at  the  call  of  duty — should  be  explained,  I  think,  in 
two  ways  combined:  partly,  in  my  opinion,  it  is  to  be  attributed 
...(to  p.  371,  last  line.) 

Omit  from  p.  374,  1.  20  to  the  end. 


BOOK   IV. 

UTILITARIANISM. 


CHAPTEE   I 

THE   MEANING   OF   UTILITAKIANISM. 

..,(p.  380,  1.  25.)  An  Intuitionist  might  accept  this  theory, 
so  far  as  it  is  capable  of  scientific  proof,  and  still  hold  that  these 
moral  sentiments,  being  found  in  our  present  consciousness  as 
independent  impulses,  ought  to  possess  the  authority  that  they 
seem  to  claim  over  the  more  primary  desires  and  aversions  from 
which  they  have  sprung:  and  an  Egoist  on  the  other  hand  might 
fully  admit  the  altruistic  element  of  the  derivation,  and  still 
hold  that  these  and  all  other  impulses  (including  even  Universal 
Benevolence)  are  properly  under  the  rule  of  Rational  self-love : 
and  that  it  is  really  only  reasonable  to  gratify  them  in  so  far  as 
we  may  expect  to  find  our  private  happiness  in  such  gratifica 
tion.  In  short,  what  is  often  called  the  "  utilitarian  "  theory  of 
the  origin  of  the  moral  sentiments  cannot  by  itself  provide  a 
proof  of  the  ethical  doctrine  to  which  I  in  this  treatise  restrict 
the  term  Utilitarianism.  I  think,  however,  that  this  psycho 
logical  theory  has  an  important  though  subordinate  place  in 
the  establishment  of  Ethical  Utilitarianism,  the  precise  nature 
of  which  I  shall  hereafter  examine1,  (to  p.  381,  1.29.) 

1  Cf.  post,  cb.  iv. 


CHAP.  I.]         THE  MEANING  OF  UTILITARIANISM.  161 

...(p.  382,  1.  10.)  And  of  course,  here  as  before,  the  assump 
tion  is  involved  that  all  pleasures  included  in  our  calculation 
are  capable  of  being  compared  quantitatively  with  one  another 
and  with  all  pains;  that  every  such  feeling  has  a  certain  in 
tensive  quantity  positive  or  negative  (or,  perhaps,  zero),  in 
respect  of  its  desirableness,  and  that  this  quantity  may  be  to 
some  extent  known:  so  that  each  may  be  at  least  roughly 
weighed  in  ideal  scales  against  any  other.... 

...(p.  385,  1.  2.)  The  principle  which  most  Utilitarians  have 
either  tacitly  or  expressly  adopted  is  that  of  pure  equality — 
at  any  rate  so  far  as  the  persons  among  whom  happiness  is 
to  be  distributed  do  not  include  the  agent1 — as  given  in 
Bentham's  formula,  "  everybody  to  count  for  one,  and  nobody 
for  more  than  one."  And  this  principle  is  obviously  the 
simplest,  and  the  only  one  which  does  not  need  a  special 
justification ;  for,  as  we  saw,  it  must  be  reasonable  to  treat 
any  one  man  in  the  same  way  as  any  other,  if  there  be  no 
reason  apparent  for  treating  him  differently2. 

1  Utilitarians  have  not  usually  considered  very  closely  the  question  how  far 
it  is  right  for  A  to  sacrifice  his  own  happiness  for  that  of  B  :  and  probably  most 
of  them  would  consider  it  extravagant  to  demand  that  the  agent  should  give 
no  preference  to  himself,  in  the  case  supposed  in  the  text. 

2  It  should  be  observed  that  the  question  here  is  as  to  the  distribution  of 
Happiness,  not  the  means  of  happiness. 


S, 


11 


CHAPTER   II. 

THE   PROOF   OF   UTILITARIANISM. 


IN  Book  II.,  where  we  discussed  the  method  of  Egoistic 
Hedonism,  we  did  not  take  occasion  to  examine  any  proof  of 
its  first  principle :  and  in  the  case  of  Universalistic  Hedonism 
also,  what  chiefly  concerns  us  is  not  how  its  principle  is  to  be 
proved  to  those  who  do  not  accept  it,  but  what  consequences  are 
logically  involved  in  its  acceptance.  At  the  same  time  it  is 
important  to  observe  that  the  principle  of  aiming  at  universal 
happiness  is  more  generally  felt  to  require  some  proof,  or  at 
least  (as  Mill  puts  it)  some  "considerations  determining  the 
mind  to  accept  it,"  than  the  principle  of  aiming  at  one's  own 
happiness.  From  the  point  of  view,  indeed,  of  abstract  philosophy, 
I  do  not  see  why  the  Egoistic  principle  should  pass  unchallenged 
any  more  than  Universalistic.  Apart  from  the  aversion,  already 
noticed,  which  many  minds  have  to  Egoism  as  base  and 
despicable,  which  leads  them  to  cling  eagerly  to  that  state 
of  choice  in  which  they  prefer  something  else  to  their  own 
feelings,  and  refuse  to  acquiesce  in  any  other  attitude1,  I  do  not 
see  why  the  axiom  of  Prudence  should  not  be  questioned  on 
a  ground  similar  to  that  on  which  Egoists  refuse  to  admit  the 
axiom  of  Rational  Benevolence.  If  the  Utilitarian  has  to  answer 
the  question,  '  Why  should  I  sacrifice  my  own  happiness  for  the 
greater  happiness  of  another?'  it  must  surely  be  admissible  to 
ask  the  Egoist,  c  Why  should  I  sacrifice  a  present  pleasure  for  a 
greater  one  in  the  future  ?  Why  should  I  concern  myself  about 
my  own  future  feelings  any  more  than  about  the  feelings  of 
other  persons?'.,  (to  p.  387, 1.  9.) 

1  I  have  before  suggested  a  Utilitarian  explanation  of  this.  Cf.  B,  in. 
ch.  xiv.  §  3. 


CHAP.  II.]          THE  PROOF  OF  UTILITARIANISM.  163 

(1. 19.)  However,  I  do  not  press  this  question  now;  since  it  un 
doubtedly  seems  to  Common  Sense  paradoxical  to  ask  for  a 
reason  why  one  should  seek  one's  own  happiness  on  the  whole ; 
nor  do  I  myself  require  such  a  reason.  Arguments  for  conform 
ing  to  the  commonly  received  rules  of  morality  are  not,  perhaps, 
held  to  be  equally  superfluous  :  indeed  we  find  that  utilitarian 
reasons  are  continually  given  for  this  and  that  particular  moral 
maxim.  Still  the  fact  that  certain  rules  are  commonly  received 
as  binding  renders  it  generally  unnecessary  to  prove  their 
authority  to  the  Common  Sense  that  receives  them  :  while  for 
the  same  reason  a  Utilitarian  who  claims  to  supersede  them  by 
a  higher  principle  is  naturally  challenged,  by  Intuitionists  no 
less  than  by  Egoists,  to  demonstrate  the  legitimacy  of  his 
claim.... (to  1.  31.) 

(p;  388, 1.  27.)  If  the  Egoist  strictly  confines  himself  to 
stating  his  conviction  that  he  ought  to  take  his  own  happiness 
or  pleasure  as  his  ultimate  end,  there  seems  no  opening  for  any 
line  of  reasoning  to  lead  him  to  Universalistic  Hedonism  as  a 
first  principle1 ;  it  cannot  be  proved  that  the  difference  between 
his  own  happiness  and  another's  happiness  is  not  for  him  all- 
important...  (p.  389,  1.  6.)  When,  however,  the  Egoist  puts 
forward,  implicitly  or  explicitly,  the  proposition  that  his  happi 
ness  or  pleasure  is  Good,  not  onlyybr  him  but  from  the  point  of 
view  of  the  Universe, — as  (e.g.)  by  saying  that  '  nature  designed 
him  to  seek  his  own  happiness ', — it  then  becomes  relevant  to 
point  out  to  him  that  his  happiness  cannot  be  a  more  important 
part  of  Good,  taken  universally,  than  the  equal  happiness  of  any 
other  person.... 

1  It  is  to  be  observed  that  he  may  be  led  to  it  in  other  ways  than  that  of 
argument:  i.e.  by  appeals  to  his  sympathies,  or  to  his  moral  or  quasi -moral 
sentiments. 


11—2 


CHAPTER  III. 


RELATION    OF    UTILITARIANISM    TO    THE    MORALITY    OF 
COMMON    SENSE. 

§  1.  IT  has  been  before  observed  (B.  i.  c.  vi.)  that  the  two 
sides  of  the  double  relation  in  which  Utilitarianism  stands  to 
the  Morality  of  Common  Sense  have  been  respectively  pro 
minent  at  two  different  periods  in  the  history  of  English 
ethical  thought.  Since  Bentham  we  have  been  chiefly  familiar 
with  the  negative  or  aggressive  aspect  of  the  former  method. 
But  when  Cumberland,  replying  to  Hobbes,  put  forward  the 
general  tendency  of  the  received  moral  rules  to  promote  the 
"common  Good1  of  all  Rationals"  his  aim  was  simply  Con 
servative :...  In  Hume's  treatise  this  coincidence  is  drawn  out 
more  in  detail,  and  with  a  more  definite  assertion  that  the 
perception  of  utility2  (or  the  reverse)  is  in  each  case  the  source 
of  the  moral  likings  (or  aversions)  which  are  excited  in  us  by 
different  qualities  of  human  character  and  conduct.... (to  p.  391, 
1.  22.) 

1  It  ought  to  be  observed  that  Cumberland  does  not  adopt  a  hedonistic  inter 
pretation  of  Good.     Still,  I  have  followed  Hallam  in  regarding  him  as  the  founder 
of  English  Utilitarianism :  since  it  seems  to  have  been  by  a  gradual  and  half- 
unconscious  process  that  'Good'  came  to  have  the  definitely  hedonistic  meaning 
which  it  has  implicitly  in  Shaftesbury's  system,  and  explicitly  in  that  of  Hume. 

2  I  should  point  out  that  Hume  uses  "utility"  in  a  narrower  sense  than  that 
which  Bentham  gave  it,  and  one  more  in  accordance  with  the  usage  of  ordinary 
language.     He  distinguishes  the  "useful"  from  the  "immediately  agreeable": 
so  that  wbile  recognizing  "utility"  as  the  main  ground  of  our  moral  approbation 
of  the  more  important  virtues,  he  holds  that  there  are  other  elements  of  per 
sonal  merit  which  we  approve  because  they  are  "immediately  agreeable  ",  either 
to  the  person  possessed  of  them  or  to  others.     It  appears,  however,  more  con 
venient  to  use  the  word  in  the  wider  sense  in  which  it  has  been  current  since 
Bentham. 


CHAP.  III.]    UTILITARIANISM  AND  COMMON  SENSE.          165 

(p.  395,  1.  35.)     In  the  first  place,  we  must  carefully  dis 
tinguish  between  the   recognition  of  goodness  in  dispositions, 
and  the  recognition  of  Tightness  in  conduct.... (p.  396,  1.  16)... 
Secondly,  although,  in  the  view  of  a  Utilitarian,  only  the  useful 
is  praiseworthy,  he  is  not  bound  to  maintain  that  it  is  neces 
sarily  worthy  of  praise  in  proportion  as  it  is  useful.     From  a 
Utilitarian   point   of  view,  as  has  been  before  said,  we  must 
mean  by  calling   a   quality    '  deserving  of  praise ',   that  it  is 
expedient  to  praise  it,  with  a  view  to  its  future  production  : 
accordingly,  in  distributing  our  praise  of  human  qualities,  on 
utilitarian  principles,   we  have  to  consider  primarily  not  the 
usefulness  of  the  quality,  but  the  usefulness  of  the  praise  :  and 
it  is  obviously  not  expedient  to  encourage  by  praise  qualities 
which  are  likely  to  be  found  in  excess  rather  than  in  defect.... (to 
1.  23)... (p.  397,  1.  4)  so  that  humility  gives  us  an  agreeable  sur 
prise,  and  hence  Common  Sense  may  naturally  overlook  the 
more  latent  and  remote  bad  consequences  of  undue  self-distrust. 
We  may  observe   further   that   the    perplexity   which    we 
seemed  to  find  in  the  Morality  of  Common  Sense,  as  to  the 
relation   of  moral   excellence  to  moral  effort,  is  satisfactorily 
explained  and  removed  when  we  adopt  a  Utilitarian  point  of 
.view:  for  on  the  one  hand  it  is  easy  to  see  how  certain  acts — 
such  as  kind  services — are  likely  to  be  more  felicific  when  per 
formed  without  effort,  and  from  other  motives  than  regard  for 
duty :  while  on  the  other  hand  a  person  who  in  doing  similar 
acts  achieves  a  triumph  of  duty  over  strong  seductive  inclinations, 
,  exhibits  thereby  a  character  which  we  recognize  as  felicific  in  a 
f  more  general  way,  as  tending  to  a  general  performance  of  duty 
I  in  all  departments.     So  again,  there  is  a  simple  and  obvious 
utilitarian  solution  of  another  difficulty  which  I  noticed,  as  to 
the  choice  between  Subjective  and  Objective  Tightness  in  the 
exceptional  case  in  which  alone  the  two  can  be  presented  as 
alternatives ;    i.e.  when  we  are  considering  whether  we   shall 
influence  another  to  act  contrary  to  his  conviction  as  to  what  is 
right.     A  utilitarian  would  decide  the  question  by  weighing  the 
external  felicific  consequences  of  the  particular  right  act  against 
the  infelicific  results  to  be  apprehended  hereafter  from  the  moral 
deterioration  of  the  person  whose  conscientious  convictions  were 
overborne  by  other  motives:  unless  the  former  effects  were  very 


166  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  IV. 

important  he  would  certainly  regard  the  danger  to  character  as 
the  greater :  but  if  the  other's  mistaken  sense  of  duty  threatened 
to  cause  a  grave  disaster,  he  would  not  hesitate  to  overbear  it 
by  any  motives  which  it  was  in  his  power  to  apply.  And  in 
practice  I  think  that  the  Common  Sense  of  mankind  would 
come  to  similar  conclusions  by  more  vague  and  unconscious 
modes  of  reasoning,  (to  p.  397,  1.  7.) 

(p.  399,  1.  6.)... And  besides,  it  is  under  the  stimulus  of 
self-interest — at  least  as  expanded  into  domestic  interest — that 
the  active  energies  of  most  men  are  most  easily  and  thoroughly 
drawn  out ...  (p.  399,  1.  27)  a  spectator  is  often  unable  to 
judge  whether  happiness  is  lost  on  the  whole,  as  (a)  he  cannot 
tell  how  far  he  who  makes  the  sacrifice  is  compensated  by 
sympathetic  and  moral  pleasure,  and  (b)  the  remoter  felicific 
consequences  flowing  from  the  moral  effects  of  such  a  sacrifice 
on  the  agent  and  on  others  have  to  be  taken  into  account. 

(p.  410,  after  1.  2.)  Here  in  the  first  place  we  may  explain, 
on  utilitarian  principles,  why  apparently  arbitrary  inequality  in 
a  certain  part  of  the  conduct  of  individuals1  is  not  regarded  as 
injustice  or  even — in  some  cases — as  in  any  way  censurable. 
For  freedom  of  action  is  an  important  source  of  happiness  to  the 
agents,  and  a  socially  useful  stimulus  to  their  energies:  hence  it 
is  obviously  expedient  that  a  man's  free  choice  in  the  dis 
tribution  of  wealth  or  kind  services  should  not  be  restrained  by 
the  fear  of  legal  penalties,  or  even  of  social  disapprobation, 
beyond  what  the  interests  of  others  clearly  require  ;  and  there 
fore,  when  distinctly  recognized  claims  are  satisfied,  it  is  pro 
tanto  expedient  that  the  mere  preferences  of  an  individual 
should  be  treated  by  others  as  legitimate  grounds  for  inequality 
in  the  distribution  of  his  property  or  services.  Nay,  as  we 
have  before  seen,  it  is  within  certain  limits  expedient  that  each 
individual  should  practically  regard  his  own  unreasoned  im 
pulses  as  reasonable  grounds  of  action  :  as  in  the  rendering  of 
services  prompted  by  such  affections  as  are  normally  and 
properly  spontaneous  and  unforced. 

Passing  to  consider  the  general  principles  upon  which  'just 
claims '  as  commonly  recognized  appear  to  be  based,  we  notice 
that  the  grounds  of  a  number  of  such  claims  may  be  brought 
1  Cf.  ante,  p.  266  note. 


CHAP.  III.]      UTILITARIANISM  AND  COMMON  SENSE.        167 

under  the  general  head  of  '  normal  expectations :  but  that  the 
stringency  of  such  obligations  varies  much  in  degree,  (to  1.  5.)... 

(p.  412,  1.  31.)  It  seems,  however,  that  what  we  commonly 
demand  or  long  for,  under  the  name  of  Ideal  Justice,  is  not  so 
much  the  realization  of  Freedom,  as  the  distribution  of  good  and 
evil  according  to  Desert :  indeed  it  is  as  a  means  to  this  latter 
end  that  Freedom  is  often  advocated ;  for  it  is  said  that  if  we 
protect  men  completely  from  mutual  interference,  each  will  reap 
the  good  and  bad  consequences  of  his  own  conduct,  and  so  be 
happy  or  unhappy  in  proportion  to  his  deserts.  In  particular,  it 
has  been  widely  held  that  if  a  free  exchange  of  wealth  and  ser 
vices  is  allowed,  each  individual  will  obtain  from  society,  in  money 
or  other  advantages,  what  his  services  are  really  worth.  We 
saw,  however,  that  the  price  which  an  individual  obtains  under 
a  system  of  perfect  free  trade,  for  wealth  or  services  exchanged 
by  him,  may  for  several  reasons  be  not  proportioned  to  the 
social  utility  of  what  he  exchanges:  and  if  we  inquire  how  far 
and  why  Common  Sense  admits  this  proportion  as  legitimate, 
the  answer  seems  to  be  that  it  does  admit  it  to  some  extent, 
under  the  influence  of  utilitarian  considerations  correcting  the 
spontaneous  utterances  of  our  common  moral  sentiments. 

To  take  a  particular  case :  if  a  moral  man  were  asked  how 
far  A  is  justified  in  taking  advantage  in  bargaining  of  the 
ignorance  of  B,  probably  his  first  impulse  would  be  to  condemn 
such  a  procedure  altogether.  But  reflection,  I  think,  would 
shew  him  that  such  a  censure  would  be  too  sweeping :  that  it 
would  be  contrary  to  Common  Sense  to  "  blame  A  for  having, 
in  negociating  with  a  stranger  B,  taken  advantage  of  B's 
ignorance  of  facts  known  to  himself,  provided  that  A's  superior 
knowledge  had  been  obtained  by  a  legitimate  use  of  diligence 
and  foresight,  which  B  might  have  used  with  equal  success. 
What  prevents  us  from  censuring  in  this  and  similar  cases  is,  I 
conceive,  a  more  or  less  conscious  apprehension  of  the  indefinite 
loss  to  the  wealth  of  the  community  that  is  likely  to  result  from 
any  effective  social  restrictions  on  the  free  pursuit  and  exercise" 
of  economic  knowledge.  And  for  somewhat  similar  reasons  of 
general  expediency,  if  the  question  be  raised  whether  it  is  fair 
for  a  class  of  persons  to  gain  by  the  unfavourable  economic 
situation  of  any  class  with  which  they  deal,  Common  Sense  at 


168  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BooK  IV. 

least  hesitates  to  censure  such  gains — at  any  rate  when  such  un 
favourable  situation  is  due  "to  the  gradual  action  of  general 
causes,  for  the  existence  of  which  the  persons  who  gain  are  not 
specially  responsible1". 

And,  to  speak  more  generally,  the  principle  of  'requiting 
desert',  so  far  as  Common  Sense  really  accepts  it  as  practically 
applicable  to  the  relations  of  men  in  society,  is  quite  in  harmony 
with  Utilitarianism,  if  only  we  give  the  notions  of  '  good '  and 
'  ill '  desert  a  Utilitarian  interpretation :  to  which  Common 
Sense  when  dealing  practically  with  particulars,  seems  at  least 
to  offer  no  obstacle  (to  p.  413,  1.  5.).... 

(p.  418,  1.  37.)  This  view  has  perhaps  a  superficial  plausi 
bility  :  but  it  ignores  the  essential  fact  that  it  is  only  by  the 
present  severe  enforcement  against  unchaste  women  of  the 
penalties  of  social  contempt  and  exclusion,  resting  on  moral 
disapprobation,  that  the  class  of  courtezans  is  kept  sufficiently 
separate  from  the  rest  of  female  society  to  prevent  the  contagion 
of  unchastity  from  spreading  ;  and  that  the  illicit  intercourse  of 
the  sexes  is  restrained  within  such  limits  as  not  to  interfere 
materially  with  the  due  development  of  the  race.  This  con 
sideration  is  sufficient  to  decide  a  Utilitarian  to  support  generally 
the  established  rule  against  this  kind  of  conduct,  and  therefore 
to  condemn  violations  of  the  rule  as  on  the  whole  infelicific, 
even  though  they  may  perhaps  appear  to  have  this  quality 
only  in  consequence  of  the  moral  censure  attached  to  them2. 
Further,  the  *  man  of  the  world'  ignores  the  vast  importance  to 
the  human  race  of  maintaining  that  higher  type  of  sexual 
relations  which  is  not,  generally  speaking,  possible,  except  where  a 
high  value  is  set  upon  chastity  in  both  sexes,  (to  p.  419,1.  18.)... 

1  The  quotations  are  from  my  Principles  of  Political  Economy,  Book  in.  ch. 
ix. :  where  these  questions  are  discussed  at  somewhat  greater  length. 

2  It  is  obvious  that  so  long  as  the  social  sanction  is  enforced,  the  lives  of  the 
women  against  whom  society  thus  issues  its  ban  must  tend  to  be  unhappy  from 
disorder  and  shame,  and  the  source  of  unhappiness  to  others ;  and  also  that  the 
breach  by  men  of  a  recognized  and  necessary  moral  rule  must  tend  to  have 
injurious  effects  on  their  moral  habits  generally. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

THE  METHOD   OF   UTILITARIANISM. 

(Omit  from  p.  425, 1.  12  to  p.  426,  1.  35,  and  insert)  Indeed 
from  the  considerations  that  we  have  just  surveyed  it  is  but 
a  short  and  easy  step  to  the  conclusion  that  in  the  morality 
of  Common  Sense  we  have  ready  to  hand  a  body  of  Utilitarian 
doctrine  ;  that  the  "  rules  of  morality  for  the  multitude "  are 
to  be  regarded  as  "  positive  beliefs  of  mankind  as  to  the  effects 
of  actions  on  their  happiness1,"  so  that  the  apparent  first  prin 
ciples  of  Common  Sense  may  be  accepted  as  the  "  middle 
axioms "  of  Utilitarian  method ;  direct  reference  being  only 
made  to  utilitarian  considerations,  in  order  to  settle  points 
upon  which  the  verdict  of  Common  Sense  is  found  to  be 
obscure  and  conflicting.  On  this  view  the  traditional  con 
troversy  between  the  advocates  of  Virtue  and  the  advocates  of 
Happiness  would  seem  to  be  at  length  harmoniously  settled. 

And  the  arguments  for  this  view  which  have  been  already 
put  forward  are  certainly  strengthened  by  the  probability 
of  the  hypothesis,  now  widely  accepted  by  naturalists  and 
sociologists,  that  the  moral  sentiments  are  historically  derived 
from  experiences  of  pleasure  and  pain.... 

(p.  427,  1.  11.)  This  theory  does  not,  in  my  view,  ac 
count  adequately  for  the  actual  results  of  the  faculty  of 
moral  judgment  and  reasoning,  so  far  as  I  can  examine 
them  by  reflection  on  my  own  moral  consciousness :  for  this, 
as  I  have  before  said,  does  not  yield  any  apparent  intuitions 
that  stand  the  test  of  rigorous  examination  except  such  as, 
from  their  abstract  and  general  character,  have  no  cognizable 
relation  to  particular  experiences  of  any  kind.  But  that  the 

1  Of.  J.  S.  Mill,  Utilitarianism,  ch.  ii.  Mill,  however,  only  affirms  that  the 
"rules  of  morality  for  the  multitude"  are  to  be  accepted  by  the  philosopher 
provisionally,  until  he  has  got  something  better. 


170  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  IV. 

theory  gives  a  partially  true  explanation  of  the  historical 
origin  of  particular  moral  sentiments  and  habits  and  commonly 
accepted  rules,  I  see  no  reason  to  doubt ;  and  I  regard  it  as 
furnishing  a  valuable  supplement  to  the  arguments  of  the 
preceding  chapter  that  tend  to  exhibit  the  morality  of  common 
sense  as  unconsciously  or  '  instinctively  '  utilitarian. 

But  it  is  one  thing  to  hold  that  the  current  morality  ex 
presses,  half  consciously  and  half  unconsciously,  the  results  of 
human  experience  as  to  the  effects  of  actions :  it  is  quite 
another  thing  to  accept  this  morality  en  bloc,  so  far  as  it  is  clear 
and  definite,  as  the  best  guidance  we  can  get  to  the  attain 
ment  of  maximum  general  happiness.  However  attractive  this 
simple  reconciliation  of  Intuitional  and  Utilitarian  methods 
may  be,  it  is  not,  I  think,  really  warranted  by  the  evidence.  In 
the  first  place,  I  hold  that  in  a  complete  view... (to  1. 16)  (1.  29) 
...and  the  compromise  may  easily  be  many  degrees  removed 
from  the  rule  which  Utilitarianism  would  prescribe.  For  though 
the  passions  and  other  active  impulses  are  doubtless  themselves 
influenced,  no  less  than  the  moral  sentiments,  by  experiences  of 
pleasure  and  pain ;  still  this  influence  is  not  sufficient  to  make 
them  at  all  trustworthy  guides  to  general,  any  more  than  to 
individual,  happiness — as  some  of  our  moral  sentiments  them 
selves  emphatically  announce.  But  even  if  we  consider  our 
common  moral  sentiments  as  entirely  due  to  the  accumulated 
and  transmitted  experiences  of  primary  and  sympathetic  pains 
and  pleasures;... (to  p.  428,  1.  2.) 

(between  p.  428,  and  p.  429.)  On  the  other  hand,  we 
must  suppose  that  these  deflecting  influences  have  been 
more  or  less  limited  and  counteracted  by  the  struggle  for 
existence  in  past  ages  among  different  human  races  and 
communities ;  since  so  far  as  any  moral  habit  or  sentiment 
was  unfavourable  to  the  preservation  of  the  social  organism, 
it  would  be  a  disadvantage  in  the  struggle  for  existence, 
and  would  therefore  tend  to  perish  with  the  community  that 
adhered  to  it.  But  we  have  no  reason  to  suppose  that  this 
force  would  be  adequate  to  prevent  any  material  tendencies  to 
the  divergence  of  positive  morality  from  a  Utilitarian  ideal. 
For  (1)  imperfect  morality  would  be  only  one  disadvantage 
among  many,  and  not,  I  conceive,  the  most  important,  un- 


CHAP.  IV.]      THE  METHOD   OF  UTILITARIANISM.  171 

less  the  imperfection  were  extreme, — especially  in  the  earlier 
stages  of  social  and  moral  development,  in  which  the  struggle 
for  existence  was  most  operative :  and  (2)  as  before  noticed,  a 
morality  perfectly  preservative  might  still  be  imperfectly 
felicific,  and  so  require  considerable  improvement  from  a 
Utilitarian  point  of  view1 — 

(Insert  before  concluding  paragraph  on  p.  434.)  At  this 
point  certain  thinkers  of  the  evolutionist  school  would  suggest 
that  these  difficulties  of  Utilitarian  method  should  be  avoided 
by  adopting,  as  the  practically  ultimate  end  and  criterion  of 
morality,  "health"  or  "efficiency"  of  the  social  organism,  instead 
of  Happiness.  This  view  is  maintained,  for  instance,  in  Mr 
Stephen's  Science  of  Ethics* ;  and  deserves  careful  examina 
tion.  We  have  first  to  get  the  meaning  of  the  terms  clear. 
As  I  understand  Mr  Stephen,  he  means  by  "  health "  that 
state  of  the  social  organism  which  tends  to  its  preservation 
under  the  conditions  of  its  existence,  as  they  are  known  or 
capable  of  being  predicted ;  and  he  means  the  same  by 
"efficiency";  since  the  work  for  which,  in  his  view,  the  social 
organism  has  to  be  "efficient"  is  simply  the  work  of  living,  the 
function  of  "going  on  and  still  to  be."  It  is  necessary  to  state 
this  distinctly;  because  "efficiency"  might  be  understood  to 
imply  some  'task  of  humanity'  which  the  social  organism  has 
to  execute,  beyond  the  task  of  merely  living;  and  similarly 
"health"  might  be  taken  to  mean  a  state  tending  to  the 
preservation  not  of  existence  merely,  but  of  desirable  exist 
ence — desirability  being  interpreted  in  some  non-hedonistic3 
manner :  and  in  this  case  an  examination  of  either  term  would 
lead  us  again  over  the  ground  traversed  in  the  discussion  on 
Ultimate  Good  in  ch.  xiv.  of  the  preceding  Book4.  But  I  do 

1  On  this  point  I  shall  have  occasion  to  speak  further  in  the  next  section. 

2  See  especially  chap,  ix.,  Pars.  12—15. 

3  It  is  obvious  that  if  'desirability,'  in  the  above  definition,  were  inter 
preted  hedonistically,  the  term  "health"  would  merely  give  us  a  new  name  for 
the  general  problem  of  utilitarian  morality  ;  not  a  new  suggestion  for  its  solution. 

4  The  notions  of  "social  welfare"  or  "  wellbeing,"  which  Mr  Stephen  else 
where  uses,  are  still  more  obviously  ambiguous :   I  have  therefore  avoided  them : 
but  I  do  not  think  that  Mr  Stephen  means  by  them  any  more  than  what  I 
understand  him  to  mean  by  "health"  or  "efficiency" — i.e.  that  state  of  the 
social  organism  which  tends  to  its  preservation  under  the  conditions  of  its 
existence. 


172  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  IV. 

not  understand  that  any  such  implications  were  in  Mr  Stephen's 
mind ;  and  they  certainly  would  not  be  in  harmony  with  the 
general  drift  of  his  argument.  If  then  we  take  "  health  "  and 
"  efficiency  "  to  mean  merely  that  state  or  internal  condition  of 
an  organism  in  which  it  tends  to  be  preserved,  we  may  make 
the  issue  clearer  by  asking  whether  if  Happiness  be  admitted 
to  be  the  really  ultimate  end  in  a  system  of  morality,  it  is 
nevertheless  reasonable  to  take  Preservation  as  the  practically 
ultimate  "  scientific  criterion  "  of  moral  rules. 

My  reasons  for  answering  this  question  in  the  negative  are 
two-fold.  In  the  first  place  I  know  no  adequate  grounds  for 
supposing  that  if  we  aim  exclusively  at  the  preservation  of  the 
social  organism  we  shall  secure  the  maximum  attainable  hap 
piness  of  its  individual  members :  indeed,  so  far  as  I  know,  of 
two  social  states  which  equally  tend  to  be  preserved  one  may 
be  indefinitely  happier  than  the  other.  As  has  been  before 
observed1,  a  large  part  of  the  pleasures  which  cultivated  per 
sons  value  most  highly — aesthetic  pleasures — are  derived  from 
acts  and  processes  that  have  no  material  tendency  to  preserve 
the  individual's  life2:  and  the  statement  remains  true  if  we 
substitute  the  social  organism  for  the  individual.  And  I  may 
add  that  much  refined  morality  is  concerned  with  the  preven 
tion  of  pains  which  have  no  demonstrable  tendency  to  the 
destruction  of  the  individual  or  of  society.  Hence,  while  I 
quite  admit  that  the  maintenance  of  preservative  habits  and 
sentiments  is  the  most  indispensable  function  of  utilitarian 
morality — and  perhaps  almost  its  sole  function  in  the  earlier 
stages  of  moral  development,  when  to  live  at  all  was  a  difficult 
task  for  human  communities — I  do  not  therefore  think  it  rea 
sonable  that  we  should  be  content  with  the  mere  securing  of 
existence  for  humanity  generally,  and  should  confine  our  efforts 
to  promoting  the  increase  of  this  security,  instead  of  seeking  to 
make  the  secured  existence  more  desirable. 

But,  secondly,  I  do  not  see  on  what  grounds  Mr  Stephen 
holds  that  the  criterion  of  "  tendency  to  the  preservation  of  the 

1  Bk.  ii.  ch.  vi.  §  3. 

2  I  do  not  mean  to  assert  that  'play'  in  some  form  is  not  necessary  for 
physical  health :  but  there  is  a  long  step  from  the  encouragement  of  play,  so  far 
as  salutary,  to  the  promotion  of  social  culture. 


CHAP.  IV.]      THE  METHOD  OF  UTILITARIANISM.  173 

social  organism"  is  necessarily  capable  of  being  applied  with 
greater  precision  than  that  of  "  tendency  to  general  happiness," 
even  so  far  as  the  two  ends  are  coincident :  and  that  the  former 
"satisfies  the  conditions  of  a  scientific  criterion."  I  should 
admit  that  this  would  probably  be  the  case,  if  the  Sociology 
that  we  know  were  a  science  actually  constructed,  and  not 
merely  the  sketch  of  a  possible  future  science  :  but  Mr  Stephen 
has  himself  told  us  that  sociology  at  present  "  consists  of 
nothing  more  than  a  collection  of  unverified  guesses  and  vague 
generalisations,  disguised  under  a  more  or  less  pretentious 
apparatus  of  quasi-scientific  terminology."  This  language  is 
stronger  than  I  should  have  ventured  to  use;  but  I  agree 
generally  with  the  view  that  it  expresses ;  and  it  appears  to  me 
that  if  Mr  Stephen  holds  this  view,  he  ought  to  maintain  the 
practical  superiority  of  the  evolutional  to  the  utilitarian  criterion 
by  some  special  arguments  more  positive  than  a  mere  state 
ment  of  the  defects  of  the  latter.  Such  special  arguments, 
however,  I  am  unable  to  find. 

Holding  this  view  of  the  present  condition  of  Sociology,  I 
consider  that,  from  the  utilitarian  point  of  view,  there  are 
equally  decisive  reasons  against  the  adoption  of  any  such  notion 
as  "  development "  of  the  social  organism — instead  of  mere  pre 
servation — as  the  practically  ultimate  end  and  criterion  of 
morality.  On  the  one  hand,  if  by  "  development "  is  meant  an 
increase  in  "  efficiency  "  or  preservative  qualities,  this  notion  is 
only  an  optimistic  specialisation  of  that  just  discussed  (involving 
the — I  fear — unwarranted  assumption  that  the  social  organism 
tends  to  become  continually  more  efficient);  so  that  no  fresh 
arguments  need  be  urged  against  it.  If,  however,  something 
different  is  meant  by  development — as  (e.g.)  a  disciple  of  Mr 
Spencer  might  mean  an  increase  in  "  definite  coherent  hetero 
geneity,"  whether  or  not  such  increase  was  preservative — then 
I  know  no  scientific  grounds  for  concluding  that  we  shall  best 
promote  general  happiness  by  concentrating  our  efforts  on  the 
attainment  of  this  increase.  I  do  not  say  that  it  is  impossible 
that  every  increase  in  the  definite  coherent  heterogeneity  of  a 
society  of  human  beings  may  be  accompanied  or  followed  by 
an  increase  in  the  aggregate  happiness  of  the  members  of  the 
society:  but  I  do  not  perceive  that  Mr  Spencer,  or  any  one 


174  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  IV. 

else,  has  even  attempted  to  furnish  the  kind  of  proof  which 
this  proposition  requires1. 

Still  less  can  I  agree  with  Mr  Spencer2  in  thinking  that  it 
is  possible — in  the  present  condition  of  our  sociological  know 
ledge — to  construct  the  final  perfect  form  of  society,  towards 
which  the  process  of  human  history  is  tending ;  and  to  deter 
mine  the  rules  of  mutual  behaviour  which  ought  to  be,  and  will 
be,  observed  by  the  members  of  this  perfect  society.  Granting 
that  we  can  conceive  as  possible  a  human  community  which 
is  from  a  utilitarian  point  of  view  perfect ;  and  granting  also 
Mr  Spencer's  definition  of  this  perfection — viz.  that  the  volun 
tary  actions  of  all  the  members  cause  "pleasure  unalloyed  by 
pain  anywhere"  to  all  who  are  affected  by  them 3 ; — it  still  seems 
to  me  quite  impossible  to  forecast  the  nature  and  relations 
of  the  persons  composing  such  a  community  with  sufficient 
clearness  and  certainty  to  enable  us  to  define  even  in  outline 
their  moral  code.  Even  if  it  were  otherwise,  even  if  we  could 
construct  scientifically  Mr  Spencer's  ideal  morality,  I  do  not 
think  such  a  construction  would  be  of  much  avail  in  solving 
the  practical  problems  of  actual  humanity.  For  a  society  in 
which — to  take  one  point  only — there  is  no  such  thing  as 
punishment,  is  necessarily  a  society  with  its  essential  structure 
so  unlike  our  own,  that  it  would  be  idle  to  attempt  any  close 
imitation  of  its  rules  of  behaviour.  It  might  possibly  be 
best  for  us  to  conform  approximately  to  some  of  these  rules ; 
but  this  we  could  only  know  by  examining  each  particular  rule 
in  detail;  we  could  have  no  general  grounds  for  concluding 

1  It  may  be  observed  that  the  increased  heterogeneity  which  the  development 
of  modern  industry  has  brought  with  it,  in  the  form  of  a  specialisation  of 
industrial  functions  which  tends  to   render  the  lives   of  individual  workers 
narrow   and  monotonous,   has   usually  been   regarded  by  philanthropists  as 
seriously  infelicific ;  and  as  needing  to  be  counteracted  by  a  general  diffusion 
of  the  intellectual  culture  now  enjoyed  by  the  few — which,  if  realized,  would 
tend  pro  tanto  to  make  the  lives  of  different  classes  in  the  community  less 
heterogeneous. 

2  I  refer  especially  to  the  views  put  forward  by  Mr  Spencer  in  the  concluding 
chapters  of  his  Data  of  Ethics. 

3  This  definition,  however,  does  not  seem  to  me  admissible,  from  a  utili 
tarian  point  of  view :  since  a  society  in  this  sense  perfect  might  not  realize  the 
maximum  of  possible  happiness ;  it  might  still  be  capable  of  a  material  increase 
of  happiness  through  pleasures  involving  a  slight  alloy  of  pain,  such  as  Mr 
Spencer's  view  of  perfection  would  exclude. 


CHAP.  IV.]      THE  METHOD   OF  UTILITARIANISM.  175 

that  it  would  be  best  for  us  to  conform  to  them  as  far  as 
possible.  For  even  supposing  that  this  ideal  society  is 
ultimately  to  be  realized,  it  must  at  any  rate  be  separated 
from  us  by  a  considerable  interval  of  evolution ;  hence  it  is 
not  unlikely  that  the  best  way  of  progressing  towards  it  will 
be  some  other  than  the  apparently  directest  way,  and  that 
we  shall  reach  it  more  easily  if  we  begin  by  moving  away 
from  it.  Whether  this  is  so  or  not,  and  to  what  extent, 
can  only  be  known  by  carefully  examining  the  effects  of  con 
duct  on  actual  human  beings,  and  inferring  its  probable 
effects  on  the  human  beings  whom  we  may  expect  to  exist  in 
the  proximate  future. 

To  sum  up :  I  hold  that  the  utilitarian,  in  the  existing  state 
of  our  knowledge,  cannot  possibly  construct  a  morality  de  novo 
either  for  man  as  he  is  (abstracting  his  morality),  or  for  man 
as  he  ought  to  be  and  will  be.  He  must  start... (to p.  434, 1. 15.) 


CHAPTER  V. 

trY^ 

THE   METHOD   OF   UTILITARIANISM   CONTINUED. 

(p.  436,  1.  18.)  We  have  therefore  to  consider  by  what 
method  he  will  ascertain  the  particular  modifications  of 
positive  morality  which  it  would  be  practically  expedient  to 
attempt  to  introduce,  at  any  given  time  and  place.  Here 
our  investigation  seems,  after  all,  to  leave  Empirical  Hedonism 
as  the  only  method  ordinarily  applicable  for  the  ultimate 
decision  of  such  problems — at  least  until  the  science  of 
Sociology  shall  have  been  really  constructed.  It  is  no  doubt 
true  that  changes  in  morality  might  be  suggested  —  and 
have  actually  been  proposed  by  persons  seriously  concerned 
to  benefit  their  fellow-creatures — which  even  the  imperfect 
sociological  knowledge  that  we  possess  would  lead  us  to  regard 
as  not  merely  infelicific  but  dangerous  to  the  very  existence  of 
the  social  organism.  But  such  changes  for  the  most  part 
involve  changes  in  positive  law  as  well ;  since  most  of  the  rules 
of  which  the  observance  is  fundamentally  important  for  the 
preservation  of  an  organized  community  are  either  directly  or 
indirectly  maintained  by  legal  sanctions :  and  it  would  be  going 
too  far  beyond  the  line  which,  in  my  view,  separates  ethics 
from  politics,  to  discuss  changes  of  this  kind  in  the  present 
book.  The  rules  with  which  we  have  primarily  to  deal,  in 
considering  the  utilitarian  method  of  determining  private  duty, 
are  rules  supported  by  merely  moral  sanctions ;  and  the  question 
of  maintaining  or  modifying  such  rules  concerns,  for  the  most 
part,  the  happiness  rather  than  the  existence  of  human  society. 
The  consideration  of  this  question,  therefore,  from  a  utilitarian 


CHAP.  V.]        THE  METHOD   OF  UTILITARIANISM.  177 

point  of  view,  resolves  itself  into  a  comparison  between  the  total 
amounts  of  pleasure  and  pain  that  may  be  expected  to  result 
respectively  from  maintaining  any  given  rule  as  at  present 
established,  or  endeavouring  to  introduce  that  which  is  proposed 
in  its  stead.  That  this  comparison  must  generally  be  of  a 
rough  and  uncertain  kind,  we  have  already  seen... (to  1.  29.) 

(insert  p.  437,  1.  5.)  It  is  perhaps  not  surprising  that  some 
thinkers1  of  the  Utilitarian  school  should  consider  that  the  task 
of  hedonistic  calculation  which  is  thus  set  before  the  utilitarian 
moralist  is  too  extensive  :  and  should  propose  to  simplify  it  by 
marking  off  a  "  large  sphere  of  individual  option  and  self-guid 
ance,"  to  which  "  ethical  dictation  "  does  not  apply.  I  should 
quite  admit  that  it  is  clearly  expedient  to  draw  a  dividing 
line  of  this  kind  :  but  it  appears  to  me  that  there  is  no  simple 
general  method  of  drawing  it ;  that  it  can  only  be  drawn  by 
careful  utilitarian  calculation  applied  with  varying  results  to  the 
various  relations  and  circumstances  of  human  life.  To  attempt 
the  required  division  by  means  of  any  such  general  formula  as 
that  '  the  individual  is  not  responsible  to  society  for  that  part 
of  his  conduct  which  concerns  himself  alone  and  others  only 
with  their  free  consent '  seems  to  me  practically  futile :  since, 
owing  to  the  complex  enlacements  of  interest  and  sympathy 
that  connect  the  members  of  a  civilized  community,  almost  any 
material  loss  of  happiness  by  any  one  individual  is  likely  to 
affect  some  others  without  their  consent  to  some  not  inconsider 
able  extent.  And  I  do  not  see  how  it  is  from  a  utilitarian  point 
of  view  justifiable  to  say  broadly  with  J.  S.  Mill  that  such 
secondary  injury  to  others,  if  merely  "constructive  or  presump 
tive,"  is  to  be  disregarded  in  view  of  the  advantages  of  allowing 
free  development  to  individuality ;  for  if  the  injury  feared  is 
great,  and  the  presumption  that  it  will  occur  is  shewn  by  ex 
perience  to  be  strong,  the  definite  risk  of  evil  from  the  with 
drawal  of  the  moral  sanction  must,  I  conceive,  outweigh  the 
indefinite  possibility  of  loss  through  the  repression  of  indivi 
duality  in  one  particular  direction2.  But  further:  even  sup- 

1  For  example,  Mr  Bain  in  '  Mind '  (Jan.  1883,  pp.  48,  49). 

2  It  may  be  observed  that  Mill's  doctrine  is  certainly  opposed  to  common 
sense:  since  (e.g.)  it  would  exclude  from  censure  almost  all  forms  of  sexual 
immorality  committed  by  unmarried  and  independent  adults. 

s.  12 


178  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  IV. 

posing  that  we  could  mark  off  the  "  sphere  of  individual  option 
and  self-guidance  "  by  some  simple  and  sweeping  formula,  still 
within  this  sphere  the  individual,  if  he  wishes  to  guide  himself 
reasonably  on  utilitarian  principles,  must  take  some  account  of 
all  important  effects  of  his  actions  on  the  happiness  of  others ; 
and  if  he  does  this  methodically,  he  must,  I  conceive,  use  the 
empirical  method  which  we  have  examined  in  Book  n.  And — 
to  prevent  any  undue  alarm  at  this  prospect — we  may  observe 
that  every  sensible  man  is  commonly  supposed  to  determine  at 
least  a  large  part  of  his  conduct  by  what  is  substantially  this 
method;  it  is  assumed  that,  within  the  limits  which  morality 
lays  down,  he  will  try  to  get  as  much  happiness  as  he  can  for 
himself  and  for  other  human  beings,  according  to  the  relations 
in  which  they  stand  to  him,  by  combining  in  some  way  his  own 
experience  with  that  of  other  men  as  to  the  felicific  and  infelicific 
effects  of  actions.... (to  1.  14.) 

(insert  p.  437,  1.  29)...  And  in  saying  that  this  must 
be  the  method  of  the  Utilitarian  moralist,  I  only  mean  that 
no  other  can  normally  be  applied  in  reducing  to  a  common 
measure  the  diverse  elements  of  the  problems  with  which 
he  has  to  deal.  Of  course,  in  determining  the  nature  and 
importance  of  each  of  these  diverse  considerations,  the 
utilitarian  art  of  morality  will  lay  various  sciences  under 
contribution.  Thus,  for  example,  it  will  learn  from  Political 
Economy  what  effects  a  general  censure  of  usurers,  or  of  land 
owners  who  take  the  full  advantages  of  unrestricted  com 
petition  in  determining  rents,  or  the  ordinary  commendation 
of  liberality  in  almsgiving,  is  likely  to  have  on  the  wealth  of 
the  community ;  it  will  learn  from  the  physiologist  the  probable 
consequences  to  health  of  a  general  abstinence  from  alcoholic 
liquors  or  any  other  restraint  on  appetite  proposed  in  the  name 
of  Temperance ;  more  generally,  it  will  learn  from  the  experts 
in  any  science  how  far  knowledge  is  likely  to  be  promoted  by 
investigations  offensive  to  any  prevalent  moral  or  religious  sen 
timent.  But  how  far  the  increase  of  wealth  or  of  knowledge,  or 
even  the  improvement  of  health,  should  under  any  circumstances 
be  subordinated  to  other  considerations,  I  know  no  scientific 
method  of  determining  other  than  that  of  empirical  Hedonism. 
Nor,  as  I  have  said,  does  it  seem  to  me  that  any  other  method 


CHAP.  V.]        THE  METHOD   OF  UTILITARIANISM.  179 

has  ever  been  applied  or  sought  by  the  common  sense  of  man 
kind,  for  regulating  the  pursuit  of  what  our  older  moralists 
called  '  Natural  Good/ — i.e.  of  all  that  is  intrinsically  desirable 
except  Virtue  or  Morality, — within  the  limits  fixed  by  the  latter  ; 
the  Utilitarian  here  only  performs  somewhat  more  consistently 
and  systematically  the  reasoning  processes  which  are  generally 
admitted  to  be  properly  decisive  of  the  questions  that  this 
pursuit  raises.  His  distinctive  characteristic,  as  a  Utilitarian, 
is  that  he  has  to  apply  the  same  method  to  the  criticism  and 
correction  of  the  limiting  morality  itself.  The  particulars  of 
this  criticism  will  obviously  vary  with  the  almost  infinite 
variations  in  human  nature  and  circumstances  :  the  construction 
of  a  detailed  system  of  Utilitarian  casuistry,  even  if  limited  to 
our  own  age  and  country,  would  carry  us  far  beyond  the  limits 
of  the  present  treatise.  I  here  only  propose  to  discuss  the 
general  points  of  view  which  a  Utilitarian  critic  must  take, 
in  order  that  no  important  class  of  relevant  considerations  may 
be  omitted. 

§  2.  Let  us  first  recall  the  distinction  previously  noticed1 
between  duty  as  commonly  conceived, — that  to  which  a  man 
is  bound  or  obliged — ,  and  praiseworthy  or  excellent  conduct ; 
since,  in  considering  the  relation  (to  p.  438,  1.  20.) 

(p.  446,  1.  7.)  In  fact,  the  Kantian  principle,  as  accepted 
by  me,  means  no  more  than  that  an  act,  if  right  for  any  indi 
vidual,  must  be  right  on  general  grounds  and  therefore  for  some 
class  of  persons ;  it  does  not  prevent  us  from  defining  this 
class  by  the  above-mentioned  characteristic  of  believing  that 
the  act  will  remain  an  exceptional  one....(l.  26.)  the  principle 
in  question,  applied  without  the  qualification  above  given, 
would  make  it  a  crime  in  any  one  to  choose  celibacy  as  the 
state  most  conducive  to  his  own  happiness.  But  Common 
Sense  (in  the  present  age  at  least)  regards  such  preference  as 
within  the  limits  of  right  conduct ; . . . 

(p.  447,  1.  5.)...  We  are  supposed  to  see  that  the  happi 
ness  of  the  community  will  be  enhanced  (just  as  the  excel 
lence  of  a  metrical  composition  is)  by  a  slight  admixture  of 
irregularity  along  with  a  general  observance  of  received  rules; 
and  to  justify  the  irregular  conduct  of  a  few  individuals,  on  the 

1  Of.  especially  Bk,  in.  c.  ii. 


180  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  IV. 

ground  that  the  supply  of  regular  conduct  from  other  members 
of  the  community  may  reasonably  be  expected  to  be  adequate. 

It  does  not  seem  to  me  that  this  reasoning  can  be  shewn 
to  be  necessarily  unsound,  as  applied  to  human  society  as  at 
present  constituted :  but  the  cases  in  which  it  could  really  be 
thought  to  be  applicable,  by  any  one  sincerely  desirous  of  pro 
moting  the  general  happiness,  must  certainly  be  rare.  For  it 
should  be  observed  that  it  makes  a  fundamental  difference 
whether  the  sentiment  in  mankind  generally,  on  which  we  rely 
to  sustain  sufficiently  a  general  rule  while  admitting  exceptions 
thereto,  is  moral  or  non-moral;  because  a  moral  sentiment  is 
inseparable  from  the  conviction  that  the  conduct  to  which  it 
prompts  is  objectively  right— i.e.  right  whether  or  not  it  is 
thought  or  felt  to  be  so — for  oneself  and  all  similar  persons  in 
similar  circumstances  ;  it  cannot  therefore  coexist  with  approval 
of  the  contrary  conduct  in  any  one  case,  unless  this  case  is 
distinguished  by  some  material  difference  other  than  the  mere 
non-existence  in  the  agent  of  the  ordinary  moral  sentiment 
against  his  conduct.  Thus,  assuming  that  general  unveracity 
and  general  celibacy  would  both  be  evils  of  the  worst  kind,  we 
may  still  all  regard  it  as  legitimate  for  men  in  general  to  remain 
celibate  if  they  like,  on  account  of  the  strength  of  the  natural 
sentiments  prompting  to  marriage,  because  the  existence  of 
these  sentiments  in  ordinary  human  beings  is  not  affected  by 
the  universal  recognition  of  the  legitimacy  of  celibacy  :  but 
we  cannot  similarly  all  regard  it  as  legitimate  for  men  to  tell 
lies  if  they  like,  however  strong  the  actually  existing  sentiment 
against  lying  may  be.  If  therefore  we  were  all  enlightened 
Utilitarians,  it  would  be  impossible  for  any  one  to  justify  him 
self  in  making  false  statements  while  admitting  it  to  be  in 
expedient  for  persons  similarly  conditioned  to  make  them ;  as 
he  would  have  no  ground  for  believing  that  persons  similarly 
conditioned  would  act  differently  from  himself.  The  case,  no 
doubt,  is  different  in  a  society  as  actually  constituted ;  it  is 
conceivable  that  the  practically  effective  morality  in  such  a 
society,  resting  on  a  basis  independent  of  utilitarian  or  any 
other  reasonings,  may  not  be  materially  affected  by  the  par 
ticular  act  or  expressed  opinion  of  a  particular  individual :  but 
the  circumstances  are,  I  conceive,  very  rare,  in  which  a  really 


CHAP.  V.]        THE  METHOD   OF  UTILITARIANISM.  181 

conscientious  person  could  feel  so  sure  of  this  as  to  conclude 
that  by  approving  a  particular  violation  of  a  rule,  of  which  the 
general  (though  not  universal)  observance  is  plainly  expedient, 
he  will  not  probably  do  harm  on  the  whole.  Especially  as  all 
the  objections  to  innovation,  noticed  in  the  previous  section, 
apply  with  increased  force  if  the  innovator  does  not  even  claim 
to  be  introducing  a  new  and  better  general  rule. 

It  appears  to  me,  therefore,  that  the  cases  in  which  practical 
doubts  are  likely  to  arise,  as  to  whether  exceptions  should  be 
permitted  from  ordinary  rules  on  Utilitarian  principles,  will 
mostly  be  those  which  I  discussed  in  the  first  paragraph  of  this 
section  :  where  the  exceptions  are  not  claimed  for  a  few  indivi 
duals,  on  the  mere  ground  of  their  probable  fewness,  but  either 
for  persons  generally  under  exceptional  circumstances,  or  for  a 
class  of  persons  defined  by  exceptional  qualities  of  intellect, 
temperament  or  character.  Here  the  Utilitarian  may  have  no 
doubt  that  in  a  community  consisting  generally  of  enlightened 
Utilitarians,  these  grounds  for  exceptional  ethical  treatment 
would  be  regarded  as  valid  ;  bat  he  may,  as -I  have  said,  doubt 
whether  the  more  refined  and  complicated  rule  which  recognizes 
such  exceptions  is  adapted  for  the  community  in  which  he  is 
actually  living  ;  and  whether  the  attempt  to  introduce  it  is  not 
likely  to  do  more  harm  by  weakening  current  morality  than 
good  by  improving  its  quality.  Supposing  such  a  doubt  to 
arise,  either  in  a  case  of  this  kind,  or  in  one  of  the  rare  cases 
referred  to  in  the  preceding  paragraph,  it  becomes  obviously 
necessary  that  the  Utilitarian  should  consider  carefully  the 
extent  to  which  his  advice  or  example  are  likely  to  influence 
persons  to  whom  they  would  be  dangerous :  and  it  is  evident 
that  the  result  of  this  consideration  may  depend  largely  on  the 
degree  of  publicity  which  he  gives  to  either  advice  or  example. 
Thus,  on  Utilitarian  principles,  it  may  be  right  to  do  and 
privately  recommend,  under  certain  circumstances,  what  it 
would  not  be  right  to  advocate  openly;  it  may  be  right  to 
teach  openly  to  one  set  of  persons  what  it  would  be  wrong  to 
teach  to  others ;  it  may  be  conceivably  right  to  do,  if  it  can  be 
done  with  comparative  secrecy,  what  it  would  be  wrong  to  do  in 
the  face  of  the  world ;  and  even,  if  perfect  secrecy  can  be 
reasonably  expected,  what  it  would  be  wrong  to  recommend  by 


182  THE  METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  IV. 

private  advice  or  example.  These  conclusions  are  all  of  a  para 
doxical  character :  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  moral  conscious 
ness  of  a  plain  man  broadly  repudiates  the  general  notion  of  an 
esoteric  morality,  differing  from  that  popularly  taught  ;... (to 
p.  448,  1.  15;  omit  from  1.  16  to  1.  36  of  p.  449  "and  if  so... 
consideration.") 


CONCLUDING   CHAPTER. 


THE  MUTUAL  KELATIONS  OF  THE  THREE  METHODS. 

...(p.  457,  1.  19.)  as.  the  variations  in  the  moral  code  of 
different  societies  at  different  stages  correspond,  in  a  great 
measure,  to  differences  in  the  actual  or  believed  tendencies 
of  certain  kinds  of  conduct  to  promote  the  general  happiness 
— at  least  of  certain  portions  of  the  human  race :  while, 
again,  the  most  probable  conjectures  as  to  the  pre-historic 
condition  and  original  derivation  of  the  moral  faculty  seem 
to  be  entirely  in  harmony  with  this  view (to  1.  26.) 

...(p.  458,  1.  2.)  We  have  seen,  however,  that  the  appli- 
cation  of  this  process  requires  that  the  Egoist  should  affirm, 
implicitly  or  explicitly,  that  his  own  greatest  happiness  is 
not  merely  the  rational  ultimate  end  for  himself,  but  a  part 
of  Universal  Good :  and  he  may  avoid  the  proof  of  Utilitarianism 
by  declining  to  affirm  this....(l.  11.)  Indeed,  if  an  Egoist 
remains  impervious  to  what  we  have  called  Proof,  the  only 
way  of  rationally  inducing  him  to  aim  at  the  happiness  of 
all,  is  to  shew  him  that  his  own  greatest  happiness  can  be  best 
attained  by  so  doing :  and  even  if  he  admits  the  self-evidence  of 
the  principle  of  Ra_tio^aLBenevolence,  he  may  still  hold  that  the 
ultimate  validity  of  the  maxim  of  Prudence  is  no  less  self- 
evident,  and  that  a  reconciliation  of  the  two  must  be  somehow 
found.  This  latter  indeed  (as  I  have  before  said)  appears,  to  me, 
on  the  whole,  the  view  of  Common  Sense :  and  it  is  that  which 
I  myself  hold.  It  thus  becomes  needful  to  examine  how  far 
and  in  what  way  this  reconciliation  can  be  effected. 


184  THE    METHODS  OF  ETHICS.  [BOOK  IV. 

(p.  459,  1.  23.)  The  first  and  third  of  these  questions  Mill 
did  not  clearly  separate,  owing  to  his  psychological  doctrine 
that  our  own  pleasure  is  the  sole  object  of  our  desires. 

(p.  460,  1.  18)... For,  in  fact,  though  I  can  to  some  extent 
distinguish  sympathetic  from  strictly  moral_  feelings  in  in 
trospective  analysis  of  my  own  consciousness,  I  cannot  say 
precisely  in  what  proportion  these  two  elements  are  combined. 
For  instance :  I  seem  able  to  distinguish  the  "  sense  of  the 
ignobility  of  Egoism"  of  which  I  have  before  spoken — which, 
in  my  view,  is  the  normal  emotional  concomitant  or  ex 
pression  of  the  moral  intuition  that  the  Good  of  the  whole  is 
reasonably  to  be  preferred  to  the  Good  of  a  part — from  the  jar  of 
sympathetic  discomfort  which  attends  the  conscious  choice  of 
my  own  pleasure  at  the  expense  of  pain  or  loss  to  others  ;  but  I 
find  it  impossible  to  determine  what  force  the  former  sentiment 
would  have  if  actually  separated  from  the  latter ;  and  what 
others  communicate  of  their  experience  inclines  me  to  think  that 
the  two  kinds  of  feeling  are_  very  variously  combined  in  different 
individuals,  (to  1.  25.)... 

(p.  465,  1.  29)...  Or,  again,  we  may  argue  thus.  If — as  all 
Theologians  agree — we  are  to  conceive  God  as  acting  for  some 
end,  we  must  conceive  that  end  to  be  Universal  Good,  and,  if 
Utilitarians  are  right,  Universal  Happiness :  and  we  cannot 
suppose  that  in  a  world  morally  governed  it  can  be  reasonable 
for  us  to  act  in  conscious  opposition  to  what  we  believe  to  be 
the  Divine  Design  (to  1.  35).... 

(p.  467,  1.  1)  or  whether  it  is  forced  to  borrow  a  funda 
mental  and  indispensable  premiss  from  Theology  or  some 
similar  source.., 


CAMBRIDGE  '.   PRINTED   BY   C.  J.  CLAY,    M.A.   AND  SON,    AT   THE    UNIVERSITY   PRESS. 


*t-  .  -fy? — 

'  "5 


"2-  I  /  3~  /   $^  o 


University  of  Toronto 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 
LOWE-MARTIN  CO.  LIMITED